LIBRARY OF PRINCETON
FEB I 0 2005
THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY
LECTURES
IN
DIVINITY.
LIBRARY OF PRINCETON
FEB I 0 2005
THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY
LECTURES
IN
DIVINITY
BY THE LATE
/
GEORGE HILL, D. D.
PRINCIPAL OF ST. MARY^ COLLEGE; ST. ANDREWS.
EDITED FROM HIS MANUSCRIPT,
BY HIS SON,
ALEXANDER HILL, D.D.
MINISTER OF DAILLY.
THIRD EDITION.
VOL. II.
EDINBURGH: WAUGH AND INNES,
AND WHITTAKER, TREACHER & CO., LONDON.
MDCCCXXXIII.
Edinburgh : Printed by A. Balfcrtir & Co. Niddrjr Street.
CONTENTS OF VOL. II.
BOOK IV.
OPINIONS CONCERNING THE NATURE^ THE EXTENT, AND
THE APPLICATION OF THE REMEDY BROUGHT BY THE
GOSPEL.
Page
CHAP. I.
DISEASE FOR WHICH THE REMEDY IS PROVIDED, .
Sect. 1. Genesis iii. — History of a real transaction, related
after the symbolical manner.
2. Effects of Adam's fall upon his posterity — Four sys-
tems— Pelagius — Arminius — Human nature cor-
rupted— Sin of Adam imputed — Calvinistic view
embraces both corruption and imputation — Adam
the representative of the human race — Difficulties.
CHAP. II.
OPINIONS CONCERNING THE NATURE OF THE REMEDY, 33
Sect. 1. Socinians — The Gospel the most effectual lesson of
righteousness — Defects of this System.
2. Right acquired by Jesus of saving men from their
sins, and giving them immortality — Merits and de-
fects of this system.
3. Catholic system, or that which has been generally
held in the Christian church — Atonement or satis-
faction of Christ.
VOL. II. b
VI CONTENTS.
CHAP. IX.
Page
ARMINIAN AND CALVIN ISTIC SYSTEMS COMPARED, 217
Sect. 1. Arminian system satisfying upon a general view —
Three difficulties, under which it labours, stated.
2. Objections to the Calvinistic System reducible to two.
3. Calvinistic System not inconsistent with the nature of
man as a free moral agent — Definition of liberty —
Efficient and final causes — Both embraced by fhe plan
of Providence — Whence the uncertainty in the ope-
ration of motives arises — How removed — Gratiacon-
yrua— Renovation of the mind — Exhibition of such
moral inducements as are fitted to call forth its
powers.
4. Calvinistic System not inconsistent with the attributes
of God — The ultima ratio of the inequality in the
dispensation of the gifts, both of Nature and of
Grace — Decree of reprobation exerts no influence
upon men leading them to sin — Objection resolvable
into the question concerning the Origin of Evil —
Philosophical Answer — Arminians recur to the
same Answer— The Glory of God — Moral Evil the
object of his abhorrence.
CHAP. X.
SUPPORT WHICH SCRIPTURE GIVES TO THE CALVINISTIC
SYSTEM, ■ . . . . . 260
Sect. 1. All the actions of "men represented as comprehended
in the great plan of Divine Providence.
2. Predestination ascribed in Scripture to the good plea-
sure of God — System of those who consider the
expressions employed, as respecting only the calling
of large societies to the knowledge of the Gospel.
•3. Representations given in Scripture of the change of
character produced by Divine Grace.
4. Objections arising from the commands, the counsels,
and the exhortations of Scripture.
CHAP. XL
HISTORY OF CALVINISM. . . 283
5
CONTENTS. Vll
BOOK V
INDEX OF PARTICULAR QUESTIONS ARISING OUT OF OPI-
NIONS CONCERNING THE GOSPEL REMEDY, AND OF
MANY OF THE TECHNICAL TERMS OF THEOLOGY.
CHAP. I.
Page
REGENERATION — CONVERSION — FAITH, 304
External and Effectual Call — Synergistic System — Fanaticism
— Calvinistic View of Conversion — Faith — Different Kinds
— Saving Faith.
CHAP. II.
JUSTIFICATION, . 316
A Forensic act — Its Nature — Church of Rome — First Reform-
ers— Socinians and Arminians — Calvinists — First and Second
Justification — Justification one act of God — Saints under the
Old Testament — Other individuals not outwardly called —
Perseverance of Saints — Assurance of Grace and Salvation
— Reflex act of Faith — Witness of the Spirit.
CHAP. III.
CONNEXION BETWEEN JUSTIFICATION AND SANCTIFICATION, 327
Good works, fruits of Faith— Apparent contradiction between
Paul and James — Solifidians — Antinomians — Fratres liberi
spiritus — Practical Preaching.
CHAP. IV.
SANCTIFICATION, . . . 337
Sect. 1. First part of Sanctification, Repentance — Its Nature
— Popish doctrine — Late Repentance — Precise
time of Conversion.
\ 111 CONTENTS.
Page
2- Second part of Sanctiflcation, a new life — Habit of
Righteousness — Immutability of the Moral Law —
Christian Casuistry — Counsels of Perfection —
Merit of good works — Works of Supererogation.
3. Imperfection of Sanctiflcation — Anabaptists — Mortal
and venial sins — Distinction unwarranted — Ro-
mans vii. — Christian Morality.
CHAP. V.
COVENANT OF GRACE, . . 359
Scriptural terms — Kingdom of Christ — Union of Christ and
his disciples — Adoption — Covenant of Grace.
Sect. 1. Meaning of Iiu.6yix.7i — Covenant of Works — Sinaitic
Covenant — Abrahamic Covenant — New Covenant.
2. Mediator of the New Covenant — Offices of Christ —
Mediatores Secundarii of the Church of Rome.
3. Prayer — Encouragements to it in the Covenant of
Grace — Nature of Christ's intercession.
4. Sacraments — Explanation of the term — Signs and
Seals of the Covenant of Grace — Seven Sacraments
of the Church of Rome.
CHAP. VI.
QUESTIONS CONCERNING BAPTISM, . 382
Sect. 1. Prevalence of Washings in the religious ceremonies
of all nations — How Baptism is a distinguishing
rite of Christianity — Opinions of the Socinians and
Quakers — Immersion and sprinkling — Giving a
Name.
2. Baptism more than an initiatory rite — Opinions of
the Church of Rome, and of the Reformed
Churches.
3. Infant Baptism — View of Arguments for it — God-
fathers and Godmothers — Confirmation — Admis-
sion for the first time to the Lord's Supper.
CHAP. VII.
QUESTIONS CONCERNING THE LORD'S SUPPER, 399
Institution — Correspondence between the Passover and the
Lord's Supper — Origin of different opinions respecting it
CONTENTS. IX
Page
mk System of the Church of Rome — Transubstantiation —
Of Luther — Consubstantiation — Ubiquity — Of Zuinglius
— A Commemoration — Of Calvin — Spiritual presence of
Christ — Time of observing the ordinance.
CHAP. VIII.
CONDITION OF MEN AFTER DEATH, . 47 1
Happiness of Heaven — Intermediate state — Purgatory — Du-
ration of hell torments.
BOOK VI.
OPINIONS CONCERNING CHURCH GOVERNMENT.
CHAP. I.
FOUNDATION OF CHURCH GOVERNMENT, , 420
Obligation to observe Ordinances.
CHAP. II.
OPINIONS RESPECTING THE PERSONS IN WHOM CHUROH
GOVERNMENT IS VESTED, . 424
Sect. 1. Quakers — Deny necessity and lawfulness of a stand-
ing Ministry — Consequent disunion and disorder —
Their principles repugnant to reason and Scripture.
2. Independents, or Congregational Brethren — Leading
principle — Unauthorized by the examples of the
New Testament, and contrary to the spirit of its
directions — Implies disunion of the Christian So-
ciety.
S. Church of Rome — Papists and Roman Catholics —
Gallican Church — Catholics of Great Britain —
Unity of the Church — Grounds on which the pri-
macy of the Pope is maintained — Matthew xvi.
16. — Scriptural and historical view of the Church
of Rome — 2 Thess. ii. — Daniel vii. — Rev. xvii.
CONTENTS.
Paga
4. Episcopacy and Presbytery — Principles of the Epis-
copal form of Government — Of the Presbyterian —
Points of agreement and difference — Timothy and
Titus — Bishop and Presbyter — Right of Ordina-
tion— Succession of Bishops — Presbyterian form of
government not a novel invention — Imparity among
Bishops, of human institution — Opinions of an-
cient writers upon the equality of Bishops and
Presbyters — First Reformers — Presbyterian parity.
CHAP. III.
NATURE AND EXTENT OF POWER IMPLIED IN CHURCH
GOVERNMENT, . . 430
Not created by the State — Erastianism — A spiritual power
— Conduct of our Lord and his apostles— Anabaptists — .
Church of Rome — Excommunication — The Lord Jesus
Christ the Head of the Church — Purpose for which he
gives power to his Ministers — Its limits.
CHAP. IV.
ARTICLES OF FAITH, . 51^
Scripture the only rule of faith— Articles of faith— Reasons
for framing them — History of Confessions of Faith— Sub-
scriptions to them.
CHAP. V.
RITES AND CEREMONIES, • 537
Conditions of Salvation declared in Scripture — What enact-
ments the Church has power to make — Liberty of Con-
science— Rule of Peace and Order — Puritans.
CHAP. VI.
DISCIPLINE, . . 557
Judicial power of the Church warranted— System of the
Church of Rome— of Protestants.
Index, .... .565
LECTURES IN DIVINITY,
BOOK IV.
OPINIONS CONCERNING THE NATURE, THE EXTENT, AND
THE APPLICATION OF THE REMEDY BROUGHT BY THE
GOSPEL.
Having given a view of the different opinions which have
been held concerning the two persons, who are revealed
in the Gospel, I come now to treat of the remedy which
was brought by the one of these persons, and is applied
by the other. It appears to me that the best method in
which I can state the most important questions in theology
upon this great division of the subject, is by leading you
to attend to the opinions which have been held concerning
the Nature — the Extent — and the Application of the reme-
dy. By considering these three points in succession, we
shall exhaust the remaining part of the Socinian, together
with the Pelagian and Arminian controversies, and shall
thus obtain, without more repetition than is unavoidable upon
subjects so closely allied, a complete and connected view
of the capital branches of controversial divinity.
VOL. II. B
2 DISEASE FOR WHICH THE
CHAP. I.
DISEASE FOR WHICH THE REMEDY IS PROVIDED.
The Gospel proceeds upon the supposition that all have
sinned. It assumes the character of the religion of sinners.,
and professes to bring a remedy for the moral evil which
exists in the world. Our attention is thus called back from
the remedy to the disease ; for we cannot entertain just
apprehensions of the nature of that provision which
the Gospel has made, unless we understand the circum-
stances which called for that provision ; and we may
expect that those, who have formed different systems
with regard to the nature of the remedy, are not of the
same opinion with regard to the disease. In one point,
however, all sects of Christians agree, that there is much sin
in the world. The Socinian does not hesitate to say with
the Calvinist, that all have sinned; and those fanatics, who
conceived that they themselves had attained the perfec-
tion of virtue, were led, by this self-conceit, to magnify the
wickedness of the rest of mankind.
That men are sinners is a point, concerning which those
who respect the authority of Scripture cannot entertain
any doubt ; for it is uniformly taught there from the pe-
riod preceding the flood, when, as we read, " God saw that
the wickedness of man was great."* At the appearance
of Christianity, the angel gave to the Son of Mary the
name of Jesus, "for he shall save his people from their
sins."f Jesus himself said, " they that are whole need not
a physician, but they that are sick ;"^ and Paul the apostle
of Jesus, in his Epistle to the Romans, builds his whole
* Gen. vi. 5. -f Mat. i. 21. J Mat. ix. 12.
REMEDY IS PROVIDED. 3
doctrine upon the position which he proves in the com-
mencement, " that both Jews and Gentiles are under sin,
and that the whole world is guilty before God."* But this
position does not rest entirely upon the authority of Scrip-
ture. It is abundantly established by the experience of
all ages ; and they who never received the revelation of
the Gospel agree with Christians in acknowledging the
fact upon which that revelation proceeds. The violence
of human passions, the inefficacy of all the attempts which
have been made since the beginning of legislation to re-
strain them, the secret wickedness which abounds, the hor-
rors of remorse which rack the minds of some, the self-re-
proach of which those who are less guilty cannot divest
themselves, and the dissatisfaction with their own attain-
ments which the most virtuous feel — these circumstances
conspire in affording the clearest evidence, that men do
not act up to the dictates of right reason, but that the con-
duct of all falls short, in one degree or other, of that stand-
ard which they perceive it to be both their duty and their
interest to follow. Men will differ in their opinion of the
grossness and the extent of the corruption of manners, ac-
cording to the opportunities which they have had of ob-
serving it — according to the degree of severity in their na-
tural disposition — according to the sentiments and princi-
ples which they had imbibed during their education, or
which the reflections and habits of advanced life have
formed ; but no difference in character or situation can
render men wholly insensible to this corruption. Even
those, who plead upon system for an indulgence to their
own defects, meet with numberless instances where they
cannot allow others to plead the same indulgence. The
vices of one rank are regarded with contempt or with in-
dignation by another ; and the easy accommodating mo-
ralist, who resolves the vices of the age into the progress
of society, looks back with h0rror upon the enormities of
former times. It is true that the forms of wickedness vary
according to the state of society ; it is also true that some
forms are marked with deeper depravity than others ; and
it will not be denied by any scholar, that a concurrence of
favourable circumstances has at some periods gone far to
* Rom. iii. 9.
# DISEASE FOE WHICH THE
mitigate the atrocity of crimes, and to invigorate the ex-
ertions of virtue. But it is in the writings of the poets,-
not of the historians of antiquity, that a golden age is to
be found. The authentic records of the civil and politi-
cal transactions of man, from the earliest times, are full of
the effects of his wickedness; no date is fixed in these re-
cords for the first introduction of sin into the world ; and
all our information with regard to this most important era
in chronology is derived from Scripture.
SECTION I.
It is well known that in the third chapter of the book of
Genesis the first act of disobedience is related, and that
the history of this act is connected with a command and a
threatening, which had been mentioned in the second
chapter. This interesting history demands our particular
attention when we are beginning to speak of that state of
moral evil for which the Gospel brings a remedy ; and in
order to prepare you for the information which it conveys,
it may be proper to mention two extremes; which are to
be avoided in the interpretation of this chapter.
1. Several parts of the history cannot be understood in
a literal sense. Thus it is not to be supposed that the tree,
of which man was forbidden to eat, had the power which
the name seems to imply, and which the serpent suggests,
of making those who ate the fruit of it wise, knowing good
and evil ; neither is it to be supposed that the serpent at that
time possessed those powers of speech and reason which
the narration seems to ascribe to him, or that the plain
meaning of these words, " the seed of the woman shall
bruise the head of the serpent," expresses the whole pun-
ishment of the tempter. Several writers indeed, who are
disposed to turn the Scriptures into ridicule, have stated
what they call the absurdity or the frivolousness of the
literal sense, as a reason for rejecting both the narration
and the books in which it is contained. But it has been
well answered, that the narration bears upon the face of
it the marks of that symbolical style which prevailed
REMEDY IS PROVIDED. O
amongst all nations in early times from the poverty of
language, and which, even after it has ceased to be neces-
sary, continues to be used, both because it is ancient and
because it is expressive. In this symbolical style, the ob-
jects of sense are employed to represent the conceptions
of the mind ; actions or things material to represent things
spiritual ; and under words which are true when interpre-
ted literally, there is couched some more exalted meaning.
To the learned it cannot appear surprising, that the book
which claims to be the most ancient should adopt a style
which occurs in other early productions ; that a transac-
tion, which assumes a date next to that of the creation,
and the memory of which had probably been preserved
amongst the first men by symbols, should be recorded by
the historian of a future age in a language which referred
to these symbols ; and that circumstances might prevent
him from attempting to remove the veil which this sym-
bolical language threw over the transaction.
If the rules for expounding the symbolical style, which
have been investigated by the learned, are applied to the
narration in the third chapter of Genesis with the same
candour with which they are usually applied to every
other subject, the difficulties arising from the literal sense
of the words will in a great measure vanish. It will readily
be admitted, that although the tree did not possess any
power of making those who ate the fruit of it wise, it might
be called the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, be-
cause, the prohibition to eat of it being the trial of man's
obedience, it was made known to other beings, by means
of this tree, whether he was good or evil, and he himself, in
eating of it, learnt by sad experience the distinction be-
tween good and evil ; it will be admitted, that if an intelli-
gent spirit chose for a season to conceal himself under the
body of a serpent, the actions of this spirit might, during
that time, be ascribed to a serpent ; and that if Moses had no
commission to explain the rank, the character, and the mo-
tives of this spirit, because the state of religious knowledge,
which the world then possessed, rendered it inexpedient,
for them to receive this communication, he could in no
other way record the transaction but by retaining the name
of the animal under whose form the spirit had appeared ;
and, if these things be admitted, it will follow that the
6
DISEASE FOR WHICH THE
words of the sentence, " it shall bruise thy head," are the
most proper words that could have been used upon the
occasion, because, while they apply literally to the animal,
they admit easily a higher sense, in which they express the
punishment of the spirit.
2. But although it be necessary to look beyond the lite-
ral sense of the words, in order to perceive the aptness and
the significancy of this history, I must warn you against
another extreme. Some, with an excess of refinement,
have sought to avoid the inconveniences of the literal
sense, by considering the third chapter of Genesis as an al-
legory, not the history of a real transaction, but a moral
painting of the violence of appetite, and the gradual intro-
duction of vice in conjunction with the progress of know-
ledge and the improvements of society. But however true
it may be, that vice arises from the prevalence of appetite
over reason, and that men in a civilized state know vices
of which barbarous times are ignorant, yet there are two
reasons, which seem to render it impossible for those who
respect the authority of Scripture to admit this as the true
interpretation of the third chapter of Genesis. 1. This
chapter is part of a continued history. It is inserted be-
tween the account of the creation of the first pair and the
birth of their two sons ; and it explains the reason of their
being driven out of that place, which we had been told in the
second chapter had been allotted to them by their Creator.
Now, not only is it inconsistent with the gravity of an his-
torian, but it detracts in a high degree from the authority
of his writings, that in the progress of relating facts so im-
portant he should introduce a chapter which, with all the
appearance of being a continuation of the history, is
only an allegorical representation of the change of man-
ners. 2. The references to this third chapter, which are
found in the New Testament, are to us unquestionable
vouchers of its being a real history. If you look to 2 Cor.
xi. 3, you will perceive that the allusion of the apostle im-
plies his conviction of the fact to which he alludes ; and,
if you look to 1 Tim. ii. 13, 14, 15, you will find that what
was only implied in the former passage is there expressly
asserted. The transgression of Adam is introduced as a
fact of the same authority and notoriety as his creation.
The occasion of the transgression, viz. deceit — the order
of the transgression, that the woman, not the man, was
REMEDY IS PROVIDED. 7
deceived — and one part of the punishment of the trans-
gression, viz. " in sorrow thou shalt bring forth child-
ren"— these three important circumstances are mention-
ed in such a manner by the apostle, that the historical
sense of the whole chapter may be considered as having
the sanction of his authority.
It appears from these remarks that we are sufficiently
warranted by the rules of sound criticism, in adopting that
interpretation which lies in the middle between the two
extremes ; and the middle interpretation is this, to consider
the third chapter of Genesis as the history of a real trans-
action which took place soon after the creation ; and as a
history related after the symbolical manner common in
early times, but exhibiting clearly under this manner the
following important facts. Adam and Eve, being tempted
by the suggestions of an evil spirit who appeared to them
under the form of a serpent, transgressed the command-
ment of their Creator. In consequence of this transgres-
sion, the ground which God had given them was cursed,
sorrow became the portion of their life, and they were
subjected to death, the sanction which God had annexed
to his commandment. Sentence was also pronounced upon
the tempter. As he appeared before God in the same shape
in which he tempted the woman, the whole of the sentence
is applicable to a literal serpent ; and the first part of it,
Gen. iii. 14, has been generally understood to imply a
degradation of the serpent from the figure which he had,
and the life which he led before the temptation, to the state
in which we see him. But the second part of the sentence,
Gen. iii. 15, although applicable to the antipathy with
which the human race regards an odious and dangerous
animal, admits also of a higher sense ; and, whatever it
might convey to Adam and Eve, is now understood by us
to be significant of that victory which the seed of the wo-
man, i. e. a person descended from the woman, was at a
future period to gain, through suffering, over the evil spirit,
who had assumed the form of a serpent.
This middle interpretation of the third chapter of Gene-
sis, which the rules of sound criticism warrant, is very
much confirmed by its being agreeable to the sense of the
Jewish Church. Bishop Sherlock, with the ingenuity and
ability which distinguish all his writings, has collected the
evidence of this point in the third of his discourses upon
8 DISEASE FOR WHICH THE
prophecy, and in a dissertation annexed to them, entitled,
The sense of the ancients before Christ upon the circum-
stances and consequences of the fall. His account of the
history of that transaction is so sound and clear, that I shall
give a short specimen of the manner in which he attempts
to prove, that what I called the middle interpretation is
agreeable to the sense of the Jewish church.
We know that the books of the Apocrypha were writ-
ten before the days of our Saviour ; and in them we find
the following expressions, which are clear evidences that
the Jews of those days considered the third chapter of
Genesis as the history of a real transaction, and at the
same time looked beyond the literal sense. Wisd. ii. 23,
24, " For God created man to be immortal, and made him
to be an image of his own eternity. Nevertheless, through
envy of the devil, came death into the world, and they
that do hold of his side do find it." Eccles. xxv. 24, " Of
the woman came the beginning of sin, and through her we
all die." Dr. Sherlock traces in the book of Job, which
we have reason to believe was written before any of the
books of Moses, many delicate allusions to the circum-
stances mentioned in the third chapter of Genesis, suffi-
cient to show that the transaction there recorded was
known to the author of this book. The words of Zophar,
Job xx. 4, 5, 6, have a good moral meaning according to
any interpretation which you can give them. But if you
understand by the hypocrite, as the Chaldee paraphrast
has done, the tempter or accuser, i. e. the spirit who
tempted by deceit, and at the same time recollect the
views suggested to Eve, and the punishment pronounced
upon Adam, you will find that the significancy and energy
of the verses are very much improved. The twenty-sixth
chapter of Job is a magnificent description of the works
of creation, and it concludes with these words, " By his
Spirit he hath garnished the heavens, his hand hath form-
ed the crooked serpent." If nothing more is meant than
the formation of the animal, it appears strange that an ex-
ertion of power so much inferior to all the others should
be mentioned after them. But if the crooked serpent is
employed to mark the spirit who once assumed that form,
this expression forms a fit conclusion of the whole de-
scription, because it is the most explicit declaration of the
sovereignty of God, in opposition to an opinion which
REMEDY IS PROVIDED. 9
early prevailed, that there is in nature an evil principle
independent of the good. Dr. Sherlock further observes,
that in different places of Isaiah and Micah the enemies
of God are metaphorically styled Leviathan, the crooked
serpent, the dragon ; that the Son of God is represented
by the Psalmist as treacling upon the adder, and his ene-
mies as licking the dust ; and that in one of those figura-
tive descriptions of the new heavens and the new earth,
i. e. the blessed change introduced by the dispensation of
the Gospel, which occur often in Isaiah, the concluding
words are, " And dust shall be the serpent's meat." Isa.
lxv. 25.
It will not appear to any person of taste that some of
these allusions are of little avail in this argument, because
they are expressed in few words ; for it is universally al-
lowed that the shortest incidental reference to an histori-
cal fact, by a subsequent writer, may be of such a kind as
to afford a decisive proof of his knowledge of that fact ;
and when we add to these allusions, what Bishop Sher-
lock's subject did not lead him to mention, the frequent
references to this history which are found in the New Tes-
tament, it seems to be a matter beyond doubt that he has
given a just account of the sense of the ancient Jewish
church. Thus Paul says, Rom. v. 12, " By one man sin
entered into the world, and death by sin." Satan is styled
in the book of Revelation, xii. 9, " the old serpent which de-
ceiveth the whole world ;" and, John viii. 44, our Lord calls
him a murderer and a liar from the beginning, a\iQvu-:rox.-7M6g
a**' a,p^7}g, zai -^suarqs, two names which most fitly express
his having brought death upon the first pair by deceit.
John says, 1 John iii. 8, " The devil sinneth from the be-
ginning ; for this purpose the Son of God was manifested
that he might destroy the works of the devil ;" and, Rev.
xx. 2, xii. 10, he represents the coming of the kingdom of
God, and the power of his Christ, by " that old serpent,
the accuser of the brethren, being cast down." Christians
are represented as partaking in this triumph ; for as Christ,
while he was upon earth, gave his disciples power over all
the power of the enemy, and made the spirits subject to
them, so the apostle, writing to the church of Rome, says,
Rom. xvi. 20, " And the God of peace shall bruise Satan
under your feet shortly;" and the last chapter of the book
10 DISEASE FOR WHICH THE
of Revelation describes, with the most marked allusion to
the third chapter of Genesis, a time when all the effects of
his temptation are to disappear. In Genesis, the ground
is cursed, and a flaming sword guards the tree of life. In
the Revelation, they who enter through the gates into the
city, which is there described, are said to have a right to
the tree of life ; the tree grows in the midst of the street,
and on either side of the river ; and the leaves of it are for
the healing of the nations; and, it is added, there shall be
no more curse. The effects of the curse are exhausted
with regard to all who enter into the city. Thus the be-
ginning and the end of the Bible lend their authority in
support of each other. The transaction recorded in the
beginning explains the reason of many expressions which
occur in the progress of Scripture ; and the description
which forms the conclusion reflects light upon the open-
ing. Whatever opinion we may entertain of the third
chapter of Genesis when we read it singly, it swells in our
conceptions as we advance ; and all its meaning and its
importance become manifest, when we recognise the fea-
tures of this early transaction in that magnificent scene by
which the mystery of God shall be finished.
SECTION II.
I have judged it necessary to unfold thus fully the prin-
ciples upon which we interpret the account given in Scrip-
ture of the introduction of sin. The event thus interpret-
ed is known by the name of the fall ; a word which does
not occur in Scripture, but which has probably been bor-
rowed by Christians from Wisdom x. 1, " She preserved
the first formed father of the world, that was created alone,
and brought him out of his fall." " His fall " is expres-
sive of that change upon his mind, his body, and his out-
ward circumstances, which was the consequence of Adam's
transgression.
Wishing to begin with the simplest view of the subject,
I have not hitherto spoken of this event in any other light
than as if it had been merely personal. But I have now
REMEDY IS PROVIDED. 11
to engage in those intricate questions that have been agi-
tated concerning the effects which the fall of Adam has
produced upon his posterity. The opinions with regard
to this matter may be reduced to four ; and the order of
stating them is dictated by their nature, for they rise above
one another in the following gradation.
1. The first opinion is that which was published by Pe-
lagius, a Briton, A. D. 410, which was adopted by Soci-
nus in the sixteenth century, and is held by the modern
Soeinians. It is admitted, even according to this opinion,
that Adam, by eating of the tree of the knowledge of
£ood and evil, transgressed the divine commandment and
exposed himself to the displeasure of his Creator. But
the consequences of this displeasure are not considered as
having impaired the powers of his nature, or as extending
to his posterity in such a manner as to do them the small-
est hurt. He was a fallible mortal creature by the condi-
tion of his being, i. e. he was liable to sin from the mo-
ment that he was created, and he would have died whether
he had sinned or not. He continued, after the action re-
corded in Genesis, to be such as he was at his creation,
and all his posterity are born in similar circumstances-
Adam was indeed driven from that paradise which had
been assigned as his abode, and by many inconveniences
in his situation, was made to feel the effects of his trans-
gression ; but these very inconveniences, while they re-
minded him that he had transgressed, tended to prevent
him from going farther astray ; the labour with which he
had to eat his bread was a salutary discipline, and the re-
collection of his folly became a lesson of wisdom. The
posterity of Adam in like manner are placed in a state of
trial ; and as their minds are as enlightened and as virtu-
ous as his was, their situation is not more unfavourable.
Death to them, as to him, is a natural event, arising from
the structure of the body, and indicated by many symp-
toms ; and the shortness of their abode upon earth joins
its influence to the common evils of life, in teaching them
to apply their hearts to wisdom. If Adam and Eve, by
being the first that sinned, had not any examples of vice
to entice them, yet neither did they behold any examples
of its punishment : whereas if we are in danger of follow-
ing the vices of those who went before us, yet we may
12 DISEASE FOR WHICH THE
learn from the history of the world, and from our own ob-
servation, to guard against the fatal tendency of the prin-
ciple of imitation.
The amount then of this opinion is that our first pa-
rents, who sinned by eating the forbidden fruit, were not
distinguished in any essential respect from those who sin
in after ages, and that our condition is not the worse for
their sin ; that as they were to blame for yielding to a
temptation which they might have resisted, so all of us,
by a proper attention in cultivating our natural powers,
may maintain our innocence amidst the temptations with
which we are surrounded ; and, therefore, that we fall
short of that which it is in our power to do, if we do not
yield a more perfect obedience to the law of God than
Adam yielded.
There is a simplicity in this system which appears at
first sight to recommend it. It seems to be rational and
philosophical to say, that human nature is the same now
as when it proceeded from the hands of the Creator, and
to resolve the changes of character which it has exhibited
into the effects of the progress of society. But the fact is,
that even the ancient philosophers did not consider this
as a satisfying account of many circumstances in the pre-
sent condition of human nature, and the account falls so
very far short of all the views which the Scriptures give
upon this subject, and requires such violence to be done
to particular passages, that many who are decidedly hos-
tile to the Calvinistic system, finding the Pelagian unten-
able, have had recourse to a second opinion.
2. The second opinion may be called the Arminian, as
deriving its origin from Arminius, a divine of the seven-
teenth century. It holds the middle place between the
Socinian and the Calvinistic systems. It is explained with
clearness, and defended with much ability in a Latin trea-
tise by Whitby, the commentator upon the New Testa-
ment, entitled Tractatus de Imputatione Peccati Adami,
from which I take the account of it that I am now to
give.
According to this opinion, although the first man had
a body naturally frail and mortal, his life would have been
for ever preserved by the bounty of his Creator, had he
continued obedient ; and the instrument employed by God
REMEDY IS PROVIDED. 13
to preserve his mortal body from decay was the tree of
life. Death was declared to be the penalty of transgres-
sion ; and, therefore, as soon as he transgressed, he was
removed at a distance from the tree of life ; and his dos-
x.
terity inheriting his natural mortality, and not having ac-
cess to the tree of life, are subjected to death. It is there-
fore said by Paul, " By one man sin entered into the
world, and death by sin, and so death passed upon all
men. In Adam all die. By one man's offence death
reigned by one."* These expressions clearly point out
death to be the consequence of Adam's transgression, an
evil brought upon his posterity by his fault ; and this the
Arminians understand to be the whole meaning of its be-
ing said, " Adam begat a son in his own likeness, after
his image ;"f and of Paul's saying, "We have borne the
image of the earthly." \
It is admitted, however, by those who hold the second
opinion, that this change upon the condition of mankind,
from a life preserved without end to mortality, was most
unfavourable to their moral character. The tear of death
enfeebles and enslaves the mind ; the pursuit of those
things which are necessary to support a frail perishing
life engrosses and contracts the soul ; and the desires of
sensual pleasure are rendered more eager and ungovern-
able, by the knowledge that the time of enjoying them
soon passes away. Hence arise envying of those who
have a larger share of the good things of this life — strife
with those who interfere in our enjoyments — impatience
under restraint — and sorrow and repining when pleasure
is abridged. And to this variety of turbulent passions,
the natural fruits of the punishment of Adam's transgres-
sion, there are also to be added, all the fretfulness and
disquietude occasioned by the diseases and pains which
are inseparable from the condition of a mortal being. In
this way the Arminians explain such expressions as these,
"by one man's disobedience many were made sinners ;"
" all are under sin ;" " behold I was shapen in iniquity," §
i. e. all men, in consequence of Adam's sin, are born in
these circumstances, — under that disposition of events
* Rom. v. 12, 17. 1 Cor. xv. 22. + Gen. v. 3.
% 1 Cor. xv. 49. § Rom. v. 19 ; hi. 9. Psal. li. b.
5
14 DISEASE FOR WHICH THE
which subjects them to the dominion of passion, and ex-
poses them to so many temptations, that it is impossible
for any man to maintain his integrity. And hence, they
say, arises the necessity of a Saviour, who, restoring to
man the immortality which he had forfeited, may be said
to have abolished death ; who effectually delivers his fol-
lowers from that bondage of mind, and that corruption of
character, which are connected with the fear of death ;
who, by his perfect obedience, obtains pardon for those
sins into which they have been betrayed by their condi-
tion ; and by his Spirit enables them to overcome the
temptations which human nature of itself cannot with-
stand.
According to this opinion, then, the human race has
suffered universally in a very high degree by the sin of
their first parent. At the same time, the manner of their
suffering is analogous to many circumstances in the ordin-
ary dispensations of Providence ; for we often see child-
ren, by the negligence or fault of their parents, placed in
situations very unfavourable both to their prosperity and
to their improvement ; and we can trace the profligacy of
their character to the defects of their education, to the ex-
ample set before them in their youth, and to the multi-
plied temptations in which, from a want of due attention
on the part of others, they find themselves early entangled.
All this is the same in kind with that account of the ef-
fects of Adam's transgression which the Arminians give ;
so that the second opinion is not attended with any diffi-
culties peculiar to the Christian religion ; and did it ex-
haust the meaning of those passages of Scripture from
which our knowledge of that transaction must be derived,
we should be delivered from some of the most embarrass-
ing questions in theology. But we must not be afraid of
following the truth, because it might be easier to stop
short before we arrive at it ; and therefore it is necessary
for me to state, that this second opinion, however plausi-
ble, does not appear to give a complete account of all the
circumstances, which both Scripture and experience di-
rect us to take into view, when we speak of the effects
which the sin of Adam produced upon his posterity ; and
that the third opinion implies a great deal more.
3. As the third opinion, which forms the foundation of
REMEDY IS PROVIDED. 15
what is called the Calvinistic system, is delivered both in
the articles of the Church of England, and in the Confes-
sion of Faith of the Church of Scotland, I shall give the
amount of it in the words of the two churches.
In the sixth chapter of the Confession of Faith it is said,
" Our first parents, by their sin, fell from their original
righteousness and communion with God, and so became
dead in sin ; the same death in sin, and corrupted nature,
are conveyed to all their posterity, descending from them
by ordinary generation ; and from this original corruption,
whereby we are utterly indisposed, disabled, and made
opposite to all good, and wholly inclined to all evil, do
proceed all actual transgressions." In like manner, it is
said in the ninth article of the Church of England, " Ori-
ginal sin standeth not in the following or imitation of
Adam, (as the Pelagians do vainly talk,) but it is the
fault or corruption of the nature of every man, that natur-
ally is engendered of the offspring of Adam, wherelty man
is very far gone from original righteousness, and is of his
own nature inclined to evil."
This opinion is supported in all the Calvinistic systems
of divinity by nearly the same arguments. But in stating
the grounds of it, I shall take as my principal guide, Mr.
Edwards, formerly president of the college of New Jersey
in America, who has written able treatises upon different
branches of the Calvinistic system, and whose defence of
the doctrine of original sin contains the fullest and acutest
answers that I have seen, to the objections commonly
urged against that doctrine.
The fundamental fact, upon which the third opinion
rests, is this, that men in all countries and in all varieties
of situation are sinners ; by which it is not meant that all
men are equally bad, or that every man commits every
sin ; but the meaning is, that the whole history of man-
kind does not afford an instance of a perfect freedom from
sin, either in any body of people, or even in any one indi-
vidual. Without looking back upon the universal preva-
lence of idolatry, and the enormities with which it was ac-
companied in the heathen world, even if we form our opi-
nion of the human race from the appearances which it has
exhibited in those lands that have been blessed with reve-
lation, we shall find that a great part transgress the laws of
16
DISEASE FOR WHICH THE
God in a high degree, and in various respects ; that all the
means employed to prevent or to correct wickedness prove
ineffectual for their amendment ; and that in the obedience
of the best, there are such defects as constitute them sin-
ners. But the universal prevalence of sin, in all possible
circumstances, and under every measure of advantage, is
the decisive proof of a natural propensity to sin ; for we
have no other method by which to judge of tendency or
propensity, than b}' observing the same effect in every
change of situation. It is from this kind of observation we
say that heavy bodies have a tendency to fall ; that ani-
mals have certain instincts ; that individuals of the human
race have characteristical propensities. In like manner,
the propensity of the whole race to sin is gathered from
the uniformity with which the race has sinned. If the ef-
fect arose merely from external circumstances, without
any natural propensity, it could not take place so steadily ;
if the mind had no greater propensity to that which is evil
than to that which is good, some circumstances must have
occurred, in the infinite variety of events since the begin-
ning of the world, fitted to prevent the appearance of the
effect altogether, by exhibiting the human race completely
virtuous. But if men have always in one degree or other
sinned, there must be something in their nature that indis-
poses them for their duty, which is the very thing meant
by a corruption of nature.
While we thus infer, from the universal practice of sin,
that the nature of man is corrupt, we learn from Scripture
that this is not the state in which Adam was created. So-
lomon gives us the result of all his observations, Eccles.
vii. 29, " Lo this only have I found, that God hath made
man upright ; but they have sought out many inventions."
The solemnity with which the remark is introduced, and
the natural significancy of the words, lead us to consider
Solomon as speaking of the very great difference between
the crooked paths which men now pursue, and the state of
uprightness in which the first man was made ; and the re-
mark, thus understood, is agreeable to what we may easily
gather from laying different passages together. Thus,
Gen. i. 31, man was made at the time, when " God saw
every thing that he had made, and behold it was very
good ;" and the formation of this part of the divine work-
KEMEDY IS PROVIDED. 17
manship is expressed in these peculiar words, Gen. i. 27,
" So God created man in his own image, 7tar sixova ©soy,
in the image of God created he him." The Socinians in-
deed interpret this expression as meaning nothing more
than dominion ; man, they say, the lord of this lower
world, is the image of God, the sovereign of the universe.
But the words, as they are placed in Genesis, appear to
imply something distinct from the dominion given to man,
and antecedent to it ; and that they really express the cha-
racter of his mind is manifest from the references made to
them in the New Testament, where the character, formed
by the Spirit of God in all true Christians, is thus describ-
ed, " The new man, which after God is created in right-
eousness and true holiness ; which is renewed in know-
ledge after the image of him that created him."* Any
person who has studied the Old and the New Testament
together, and who has marked the perfect consistency that
runs through the whole language of Scripture, cannot en-
tertain a doubt that Paul, who gives these descriptions,
understood by Adam's being created in the image of God,
his being created in knowledge, righteousness, and true
holiness.
But Adam, who, in the day that God created him, was
made in the likeness of God, is said, after he had trans-
gressed the commandment of God, to have begotten a son
in his own likeness, after his image. Now this image of
Adam, which all his posterity bear, is something very dif-
ferent from the image of God in which he was made ; and
it is not expressive merely of mortality, as the Arminians
say, but it marks, as the image of God did, a character of
mind. This is manifest from the general strain of Scrip-
ture. For the Scriptures not only declare that all have
sinned, but they seem to refer the abounding of iniquity
to a cause antecedent to education, example, or the opera-
tion of particular circumstances ; and in numberless places
they represent the nature of man as corrupt. Of this kind
are the following : " The imagination of man's heart is evil
from his youth." " Behold I was shapen in iniquity, and
in sin did my mother conceive me." " The wicked are
estranged from the womb, they go astray as soon as they
* Ephes. iv. 24. Colos. iii. 10.
18 DISEASE FOR WHICH THE
be born, speaking lies." " The heart of the sons of men
is full of evil, and madness is in their heart while they live,
and after that they go to the dead."* To these are to be
joined from the Old Testament several very striking ex-
pressions in the book of Job, a book regarded as at least
of equal antiquity with the books of Moses, and of the
more weight in this argument, that the personages intro-
duced into it do not discover any acquaintance with the
Mosaic dispensation. Of this kind are the following:
" Who can bring a clean thing out of an unclean ? Not
one." " What is man that he should be clean ? and he
which is born of a woman that he should be righteous ?
Behold he putteth no trust in his saints ; yea, the heavens
are not clean in his sight. How much more abominable
and filthy is man, which drinketh iniquity like water."-|-
In the New Testament, the expression of our Lord, John
Hi. 6, " That which is born of the flesh is flesh ;" and the
words of his apostle, Rom. vii. 18, " For I know that in
me, that is, in my flesh, dwelleth no good thing ;" and all
those pictures of the works of the flesh which abound in
the Epistles, appear to afford evidence that, throughout
the New Testament, the natural state of every man is re-
presented as a state of depravity and alienation from God.
I have now given a general view of the train of argu-
ment which is employed to establish this fact, that human
nature is corrupted by the fall of Adam. But after the
fact is established, there remain various questions with re-
gard to the manner of the fact, which have been agitated
with much heat, and with very little edification.
The church of Rome consider that universal propensity
to evil of which we have been speaking, and to which they
give the name of conmipiscentia> as the natural state of
man, i. e. the state in which he was created. This propen-
sity was, in Adam, under the restraint of that superior di-
vine principle which he derived from communion with
God ; and in this restraint consisted his uprightness. When
the superior principle was, in consequence of his trans-
gression, withdrawn from him and his posterity, the pro-
pensity remained. But, being the nature of man, it is not
* Gen. viii. 21. Ps. li. 5 ; lviii. 3. Eccles. ix. 3.
f Jobxiv. 4; xv. 14, 15, 16.
REMEDY IS PROVIDED. 19
in itself sinful, and becomes sin only when it is carried
forth into action ; as it is said, James i. 15, " Then when
lust hath conceived, it bringeth forth sin." In answer to
this system it has been justly argued, that the disorders ot
the passions are in themselves strong indications of depra-
vity ; that they are opposite to the spiritual and refined mo-
rality of the Gospel, which requires purity of heart ; that
concupiscentia, in several places of the New Testament, par-
ticularly in the Epistle to the Romans, chap. vii. is spoken of
as sin ; and that James means that lust, which is sinful while
it dwells in the heart, when it hath conceived, brings forth
sinful actions. An opinion, diametrically opposite to this
system of the church of Rome, was broached in the seven-
teenth century by Flaccus Illyricus, an obscure divine, that
original sin is the very substance of human nature, a being
operating and existing in all men. This opinion is justly
regarded as monstrous, even by those who hold the cor-
ruption of human nature in its greatest extent ; and it
would not have found a place in this general view of opi-
nions concerning original sin, if the mention of it did not
assist you in apprehending the true system of the Calvin-
ists upon this point. They consider the corruption of hu-
man nature, not as a substance, but as a defect or perver-
sion of its qualities, by which they are deprived of their
original perfection ; and applying to this corruption va-
rious expressions in which the Apostle Paul, in his Epistle
to the Ephesians, describes the state of the heathen world
before Christianity appeared, they consider the natural
state of man as a state in which the understanding is dark-
ened, the heart alienated from the life of God, the affec-
tions set upon earthly things, and all the powers of the
mind employed in fulfilling the desires of the flesh. This
state is called by the apostle " being dead in trespasses and
sins ;" an expression which, when taken in conjunction
with the threatening to Adam, " in the day that thou eat-
est thereof thou shalt surely die," has suggested what di-
vines call spiritual death. This denotes an estrangement
from God, the fountain of life, and an inability in man to
return to God ; and being considered as extending from
Adam through his posterity, it is, in the highest sense, the
corruption of the nature of a creature, who was made after
the image of God.
20 DISEASE FOR WHICH THE
This account of the corruption of human nature does
not imply that man has lost the natural capacity of know-
ing God, or the natural sense of the distinction between
right and wrong. The same powers of reason by which
he conducts the business of life, or makes discoveries in
science, lead him to infer, from the works of creation, the
existence and the perfections of the Deity ; and those mo-
ral sentiments, upon which all the intercourse of society
and the principles of legislation proceed, dictate to him
that conduct which, as an individual, he ought to observe.
Accordingly, the apostle to the Romans, at the very time
he is proving the universal corruption of human nature,
says that heathen idolatry was inexcusable, because the invi-
sible things of God may be understood by the things which
he hath made ; and further, that the Gentiles, who have
not the law, i. e. any written law, are a law unto them-
selves.* Man, therefore, is not, according to the third
opinion, so far degraded by the corruption of his nature
as to cease to be a moral agent. In every situation he ap-
pears capable of the sentiment of religion ; in every coun-
try, and under every form of society, his heart has glowed
with the feelings of private affection and tenderness ; and
the history of his exploits has been ennobled by many
disinterested and heroic exertions. But, without any in-
vidious detraction from those amiable dispositions and those
splendid actions, which constitute the principal charm of
the ancient poets and historians, it will occur to you that
they were either wholly unconnected with principles of
religion, or that they were accompanied with superstition
so gross and childish, as not in reality to contradict that
system, which places the corruption of human nature in an
estrangement from the true God. Amidst all the offices of
private kindness or of public spirit which we have been ac-
customed to admire, men were without God in the world ;
and there does not appear, from the full experiment which
was made under the philosophy and government of ancient
times, the smallest probability that any improvement of
the understanding which they could produce, or any re-
finement of the heart which they could form, would have
recovered man from what is termed the spiritual death of
* Rom. i. ii.
REMEDY IS PROVIDED. 21
the soul, so as to bring him back to the fountain of life,
and restore that communion with God, and that image of
God, which are essential to the rectitude of his nature.
After ascertaining what is meant, according to the third
opinion, by the corruption of human nature, it has been
inquired in what manner this corruption is transmitted,
how it comes about that the powers of our nature inherit
from Adam this defect and perversion. But this is an in-
quiry in which it is impossible to attain any satisfying con-
clusion, because it resolves into principles of which we are
totally ignorant. We infer, from various appearances, "that
besides the body which is obvious to our senses, and the
growth of which may be traced from the time of its con-
ception, every human being has a principle distinct from
matter, which we call the soul. But we know not enough
of the nature of the soul to form any judgment with regard
to the manner of its connexion with the body, or the kind
of influence which the one exerts over the other. If we
say with some sects of Christians animam esse ex traduce,
that the soul is generated like the body by the act of
the parents, we seem to approach to materialism. If
we say, as the Calvinists generally do, that souls are
successively made by the Creator, and joined by his act to
those bodies which they are to animate, we seem to form a
rational hypothesis. But having never been admitted to
these secret councils of the Father of Spirits, we find this act
of his in many points to us inexplicable. Here are two
substances, not only of a different nature, but according
to this hypothesis of a different origin, most intimately
joined. We feel daily the effects of their junction. Yet
we cannot pretend to assign the period when it commenced,
the reasons which determined the Creator to join a soul
to one body rather than to another, or the bond which
keeps together that soul and body which he chose to unite.
These are questions which reason does not resolve, and
upon which revelation does not profess to throw any light.
They meet us upon many subjects in natural religion, and
they recur when we attempt to speculate concerning the
manner in which the corruption of human nature is trans-
mitted. But in revelation, as in natural religion, they are
questions concerning the manner of the fact, not concern-
ing the fact itself; and, therefore, if the Scriptures reveal,
22 DISEASE FOR WHICH THE
or inexperience assures us, that this corruption is trans-
mitted, the questions which may be started, and which
cannot be answered, are of no more weight to shake the
evidence of this fact, than questions of the same kind are
to shake the evidence of the union of soul and body. We
cannot doubt, from our acquaintance with the government
of God, that if the Creator infuses a soul into a body,
either at the time of the conception of the body, or at any
subsequent period, he acts according to a general course
which is established with wisdom ; and it appears from our
experience to be part of this course, that the likeness of
children to their parents extends beyond the features of
their body. There are not only constitutional diseases,
but constitutional vices ; there is a character which often
runs through a family for many generations ; and there
are numberless instances where the resemblance cannot be
explained by imitation. The same Scriptures, from which
we infer that a general corruption pervades the posterity
of Adam, intimate that it is transmitted by natural gene-
ration, that is to say, that the constitution of which we ob-
serve many particular instances extends to this universal
fact. But they leave the transmission of this corruption
upon the same footing, and in the same darkness, with the
propagation of the soul ; and their silence is sufficient to
check the speculations of every sober inquirer.
This third opinion concerning the effects of the sin of
Adam is supported by many passages in Scripture ; it ap-
pears to have been the received opinion of the Jewish
church : and some traditions of it having probably reach-
ed the heathen philosophers, and coming in aid of the con-
clusions that might be drawn from universal experience,
may have led Socrates to speak of y.azov spfyvrdv, a phrase
equivalent to what we call natural conniption ; and Plato
to ascribe the causes of our vices to those first principles
which we inherit from our parents.
But there yet remains a fourth opinion upon this sub-
ject.
4. It is held by many divines, it is part of the creed of
the church of Scotland, and it seems to be implied in the
language of the articles of the church of England, although
it is not there directly expressed, that the sin of Adam is
imputed to his posterity ; and that by means of this impu-
1
REMEDY IS PROVIDED. 23
tation, all who are descended from him are guilty before
God. The opinion of those who hold the imputation of
the sin of Adam includes the truth of the third opinion ;
but they hold something more ; and you will understand .
in what respect the fourth opinion goes beyond the third,
by attending to the meaning of two terms which are of
frequent use amongst those who write upon original sin, the
mediate and immediate imputation of the sin of Adam.
The corruption which we derive from Adam has been
styled the mediate imputation of his sin ; it becomes
ours only in consequence of our connexion with him, but
it is truly ours because it infects our nature. Now those
who hold the fourth opinion say, that besides this corrup-
tion of nature, although always in conjunction with it,
there is an immediate imputation, by which the sin of
Adam is counted in the sight of God as ours. According-
ly you will find the third and fourth opinion joined in the
sixth chapter of our Confession of Faith, as forming toge-
ther the complete view of the effects of Adam's sin,
" They being the root of all mankind, the guilt of this sin
was imputed, and the same death in sin and corrupted na-
ture conveyed to all their posterity, descending from them
by ordinary generation."
The reasoning upon which this fourth opinion has been
grounded is of the following kind. In those transactions
which took place soon after the creation, Adam appears as
the representative of the human race. The first blessing,
" be fruitful and multiply, and replenish the earth, and sub-
due it," both by the terms in which it is conceived, and
by the nature of the thing, was not a personal blessing, but,
although addressed to Adam and Eve, conveyed to their
posterity, as well as to themselves, a right to occupy the
earth, to rule over the inferior animals, and to employ
their service. Had the penalty annexed to disobedience,
" in the day thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die,"
been executed as instantly as the words might have led
Adam to expect, he could not have had any posterity. It
was the delaying the execution of this part of the sentence
which left time for the appearance of the human race up-
on earth ; but in consequence of the sin of their first pa-
rents they come into the world subject to death ; and the
calamities in their persons, which mankind continually
24 DISEASE FOR WHICH THE
experience, are the daily execution of the former parts of
the sentence pronounced upon Adam. The ground is
cursed to them for his sake ; and even if we admit the in-
genious theory which Bishop Sherlock has ably support-
ed, that part of the curse upon the ground was remitted
by the blessing pronounced upon Noah after the flood,
we must acknowledge that the full extent of that curse
had been felt b}' all the inhabitants of the earth for many
generations. Here then are unquestionably the effects of
the sin of Adam reaching to his posterity ; in other words,
it is counted to them in the judgment of God as if it were
their own ; so that Adam in this sin, as well as in the other
transactions between the Creator and our first parents,
appears not as an individual, but as being what divines
call a federal head, who, in the covenant that was made
with him, acted for his posterity.
These views, suggested by the consequences of the .
transactions before the fall, are considered as implied in
an expression, Ephes. ii. 3, (pvtiit nzva ogyqg ; and they are
very much confirmed by the reasoning of the Apostle
Paul, in the Epistle to the Romans, chap. v. The apostle
had proved largely, in the beginning of that epistle, the
universal sinfulness of mankind. From thence he had
proceeded to discourse of the richness of that grace by
which sinners are justified, i. e. brought into a state of fa-
vour and reconciliation ; and in reference to what he had
said of the manner of this justification, he thus expresses
himself, Rom. v. 11, " we joy in God through our Lord
Jesus Christ, by whom we have received the atonement."
At this point he looks back upon the two subjects which
he had discussed, and, with the comprehension and rapi-
dity of thought which distinguish the writings of Paul, he
brings forward to the view of the Romans a striking simi-
larity between the two subjects. The similarity is this,
that both sin, and the remedy of sin, were introduced
through one man. By Jesus we have received the atone-
ment : by one man sin entered into the world. This si-
milarity in two things diametrically opposite was of itself
worthy of attention. But the apostle had a particular
reason for bringing it forward and dwelling upon it, which
we may gather from the preceding part of the epistle.
The great distinction of mankind in those times was into
REMEDY IS PROVIDED. 25
Jew and Gentile. Accordingly, the apostle, when he was
proving the sinfulness of mankind, found it necessary to
show that the Jews in this respect had no advantage above
the Gentiles, and rendered his proposition, in the appre-
hension of those to whom he wrote, completely universal,
by concluding both Jews and Gentiles under sin. But
there could not be a more effectual way of confirming the
universality of this his fundamental proposition, than by
recurring to the similarity which he is now going to state.
For, in stating this similarity, he draws the attention of
his readers from Abraham, the father of the Jewish nation,
of whom they boasted, and through whom they inherited
many blessings, to a more remote ancestor, from whom
both Jews and Gentiles were descended, and through
whom both inherited the same dismal legacy. In ascend-
ing to Adam the distinction between Jews and Gentiles is
lost, and the necessity of a Saviour is laid in that condi-
tion which is common to all mankind.
This account of the occasion of introducing the dis-
course, which we are about to consider, explains the
meaning of the two words dice rowr% with which the
twelfth verse begins. A/a tovto wffreg di' hog uvQgu-o-j r,
UfxaoT/a sig rov zofyAov uffrjXds, zcci dia rr^g aiLaonag 6 ^avaroc,
y,ai ovrag ug Kavrag avfyutfovg 6 §avarog dir/Ahv, zip* w cravrsc
fl/j,oiZTov. Tovto does not refer to any particular word in
the preceding verse, but to the whole of what the apostle
had said in the former part of the epistle. " This being
the view which I have given of the sinfulness of mankind
and of their deliverance, you will perceive that similarity
between the two which I am now to state." 'floweg gives
notice that the similarity is to be stated; but the reddi-
tion of it, or the other subject similar to that mentioned
in the twelfth verse, is not formally enunciated till the
eighteenth. The intervening verses, after the manner of
Paul, are filled up with illustrations of the first subject,
or with the mention of points of dissimilitude between
the two, before the point in which they are similar is
clearly expressed. The first three clauses of the twelfth
verse have already occurred in speaking of the effects
of Adam's sin, and they are not attended with any pecu-
liar difficulty. But the last clause of this verse, s
7
every man, although he has no other revelation of the
divine will, knows that he shall be judged, and every
transgression of which is felt to be worthy of death. Had
there been no such law, sin could not have been attended
with its penal consequence, i. e. death.
The word aXXa, in the fourteenth verse, gives notice of
an objection which the apostle is aware might occur to
his doctrine in the thirteenth, but which he purposely
brings forward, because it is the strongest confirmation of
his capital position, that sin and death entered into the
world by one man. The objection is, that sin appeared
by its penal effect, death, in the interval between Adam
and Moses, even over those who had not sinned after the
similitude of Adam's transgression. It is not obvious who
are the persons here meant, and different interpretations
have been given. It appears plain to me, that the apostle
cannot mean, as some say, those who had not sinned like
Adam, with the punishment of death before their eyes ;
because the apostle had expressly said, Rom. i. 32, " That
the heathen, who were filled with all unrighteousness,
knew the judgment of God, that they who commit such
things are worthy of death." Besides, it is not pertinent
to his argument to say here, that any who sinned, in the
interval between Adam and Moses, sinned without know-
ing, as Adam did, that death is the punishment of sin. For
his argument is this ; sin cannot be counted to a person,
so as to be punished in him, without a law : but sin was
punished before the law of Moses existed ; the consequence
is, that there must be some law antecedent to the law of
Moses, and more universal, viz. the law of works given to
the first parent of mankind, and extending to all his poste-
rity. Every one that commits sin, therefore, sins after the
similitude of Adam's transgression, in this respect, that he
sins against the law of his Creator, knowing that he de-
serves death. But who then are they that have not sinned
after the similitude of Adam's transgression, and yet death
reigns over them ? They can be none other than infants,
the persons of whom this clause is generally understood ;
that large proportion of the human race who die before
their faculties are so far unfolded that they are capable of
committing any sin. They die in consequence of the law
28 DISEASE FOR WHICH THE
given to their first parent, by which death is declared to
be the punishment of sin, and their dying is a proof that
his sin is counted to them as theirs. The mention of this
striking fact lead^ the apostle to style Adam ryjrog rou
/usXXoercg, an image or representation of him that was to
come, of Christ, the person by whom the deliverance 'was
to be brought. But he does not formally state the simi-
larity between the two, until he has touched upon the
points of dissimilitude. These are stated in the loth.
16th, and 17th verses; and the amount of them is this:
the value of the gift transcends the extent of the forfeiture,
and the grace manifested in the gift goes far beyond every
appearance of severity in the condemnation. I will not
arrest your attention upon these points of dissimilitude
now, because they will occur more properly when we
come to speak of the remedy. From the mention of them,
the apostle passes on to state explicitly, in verses 18, 19.
the similarity between the method in which sin and death
were introduced into the world, and the method of our de-
liverance. The particles aza ov\> give notice that he is
continuing his discourse, and that he is collecting the for-
mer parts of it in approaching to his conclusion. The si-
milarity is this. As by one offence all men are under the
condemnation of death, as by the disobedience of one man
many were constituted in the sight of God sinners, so by
one righteousness, all men obtain the justification of life, and
by the obedience of one many shall be constituted in the
sight of God righteous. The offence of one is counted to
us in such a manner, that we suffer the punishment of sin,
wrhich a just God would not inflict upon us if we were not
considered by him as sinners ; the obedience of one is
counted to us in such a manner, that we who were sinners
are upon account of it justified, i. e. considered as righteous
by a just God, and received into his favour.
This whole reasoning of the apostle favours the notion
of an imputation of Adam's sin. The phrase indeed does
not occur ; but the thing meant by the phrase appears to
be the natural meaning of the passage ; and I know no
better way in which you can satisfy yourselves that it is
the true meaning, than by comparing the interpretation
now given with the forced paraphrases to which those are
REMEDY IS PROVIDED. 29
obliged to have recourse who wish to show that the fourth
opinion does not receive any countenance from the autho-
rity of Paul.
Upon these two grounds, our daily experience that the
effects of Adam's sin yet subsist in the world, and the man-
ner in which the apostle reasons from this fact, that all
die, there has been founded that notion which, from the
religious education commonly received in this country, is
familiar to your minds, that there was at the beginning of
the world a covenant in which Adam acted as the repre-
sentative of his posterity. It is generally said, in support
of this notion, that Adam had every possible advantage for
keeping the covenant, and no reasonable temptation to
break it, so that human virtue could not have had a fairer
trial ; that human affairs could not proceed unless parents
acted for their children, and rulers for their subjects ; and
that we are accustomed to behold not only many instances
in which individuals suffer for the faults of those who went
before them, but also many kinds of civil contracts, that
include posterity in transactions, which, although they had
no opportunity of giving their consent to them, are consi-
dered, in the eye of the law, as theirs. It is further said,
that our usages and ideas with regard to such transactions
occur often in the Old Testament, where the Almighty
condescends to represent that act of sovereignty, by which
he chose the posterity of Abraham, as a covenant made
with their ancestor, and the law given by Moses as a co-
venant made with the Israelites in the wilderness, not for
themselves only, but for their posterity;* a covenant
which both conveyed blessings to the descendants of those
with whom it was made, and also laid them under many
restraints ; and a covenant constituted in this manner, that
succeeding generations endured many calamities, and the
Jews at this day are continuing to suffer for the sins of
their fathers.
It is true indeed that we are not warranted to consider
this part of the constitution of that covenant which was
made with the Israelites, as in all respects a specimen of
the general plan of the divine administration, because this
constitution extended only to the temporal affairs of the
* Deut. xxix. 10 — 15.
SO DISEASE FOR WHICH THE
Jewish nation. And yet when we are told by that apostle,
from whose writings our knowledge of the new dispensa-
tion is chiefly derived, that those who have committed no
sin suffer death, which entered into the world by the sin
of the first Adam, it is impossible for us to avoid conclud-
ing, that as there was a particular constitution for the
Jewish state, in which the iniquities of the fathers were
visited upon the children, there may be an universal con-
stitution for the human race, by which the sin of their first
parent extends to all his offspring.
It is readily admitted that difficulties appear to us to at-
tend this constitution. But difficulties of the same kind
are perpetually occurring upon subjects in theology, not
peculiar to this system, but nearly the same, in whatever
manner we attempt to account for the origin of evil : and
the same account may be given of all of them. We see
only in part; but we are not qualified to judge of the
ways of God without seeing the whole, because his admi-
nistration embraces the whole. There may be a depth of
wisdom in the constitution of which we are now speaking,
that we are unable to penetrate : there may be advantages
resulting from it to the human race that infinitely coun-
terbalance the evils to which it gives occasion. That it is
not unbecoming the Ruler of the universe, appears with
the clearest evidence from hence, that a constitution of the
same kind, with regard to some particulars, may be ob-
served in the ordinary course of his providence towards
all men, and in the whole history of that people, of whom
he condescended to appear as the immediate Governor.
Although it may appear to you from what has been
said, that we are warranted to employ the notion of a co-
venant, when we speak of the manner in which the sin of
Adam is imputed to his posterity, it is proper to warn you
that there is a danger of falling into very great improprie-
ties both in language and in sentiment, by pushing the
analogy too far, and that you must not be surprised if all
the explications of this subject appear to you unsatisfactory.
When you read that Adam is the root, and that, as in the
communication of the juices of a tree, the guilt is necessa-
rily conveyed from the root to all the branches ; — that
Adam and his posterity constitute one moral person ; —
that the whole human race was, at the beginning, one
REMEDY IS PROVIDED. 31
mass acting by its head ; — and that all the individuals ot
that mass consented to its act, because they were in him,
from whom they afterwards proceeded, — you will probably
feel, as I did, that they are repugnant to that distinct
agency, which enters into our notion of accountable be-
ings, as essential to that character. But you will remem-
ber that those who say such things attempt to explain
what they do not understand ; and you will learn, by their
failure, that it is wiser to refrain from such attempts, and
to rest in what the Scriptures teach with regard to the im-
putation of Adam's sin, which may be summed up in a few
words. The effects of the sin of Adam reach to his poste-
rity in such a manner that they suffer death, which is de-
clared in Scripture to be the wages of sin, as if his sin had
been committed by them. The Scriptures, in stating the
effects of Adam's sin, make no distinction between that
death which his posterity visibly suffer, and that eternal
destruction which is often called by the name of death ;
and therefore we are not warranted to say that the disso-
lution of soul and body is the only effect of Adam's sin,
which extends to his posterity. In what manner the
mere}*- of God will dispose hereafter of those infants who
die in consequence of Adam's sin, without having done
any evil, the Scriptures have not declared ; and it does not
become us to say more than is said in the excellent words
of our Confession of Faith : " Elect infants, dying in in-
fancy, are regenerated and saved by Christ through the
Spirit, who worketh when, and where, and how he pleas-
eth."* With regard to those that are grown up, the cor-
ruption of nature inherited from Adam, in consequence of
which they daily commit sins of their own, is joined with
the imputation of his sin ; and when we think of their si-
tuation, we ought not to allow ourselves, even in imagina-
tion, to separate the two.
The amount of all that has been said concerning that si-
tuation for which the Gospel brings a remedy is this.
Those, who consider the Scriptures as declaring that the
whole human race are both guilty and depraved before
God, perceive in this picture the absolute necessity of a
remedy. But even those, Mho do not admit the truth of
♦ Confession, of Yalth, %> 3.
32 DISEASE FOR WHICH THE REMEDY IS PROVIDED.
this picture, acknowledge without hesitation that men are
sinners. They differ in opinion from the former with re-
gard to the malignity of sin, the manner in which it was
introduced into the world, and the nature of that constitu-
tion under which the guilt and misery of it are transmitted ;
and hence they entertain different apprehensions with re-
gard to the nature and extent of the remedy, and the man-
ner in which it is applied to the soul. But as the words
of the apostle, " All have sinned, and come short of the
glory of God," are subscribed by every Christian, the fun-
damental proposition upon which the Gospel rests is uni-
versally assented to : and from this proposition we now
proceed to examine the different opinions concerning this
remedy.
83
CHAP. II.
OPINIONS CONCERNING THE NATURE OF THE REMEDY,
As Christians of all denominations admit that men have
sinned, they admit also that the Gospel is a remedy for
the present state of moral evil. They readily adopt that
" faithful saying," which the apostle Paul declares to be
" worthy of all acceptation, that Christ Jesus came into
the world to save sinners." They adore the love of the
Father in sending the Son upon this errand. They pro-
fess the warmest gratitude to him 'f who gave himself for
us, that he might redeem us from all iniquity." They ac-
knowledge that the greatest benefits are derived to the
world by his sufferings ; that we " have redemption
through his blood, even the forgiveness of sins ;" and that
by what he did and underwent for our sakes, he is entitled
to be honoured as the Saviour, the Deliverer, and the Re-
deemer of mankind.
But under this uniformity in the language which all who
receive the Scriptures are constrained to use, there is
concealed much diversity of opinion ; and the nature of
that remedy, which it is the character of the Gospel to
have brought, is one of the subjects in their speculations
upon which Christians have departed very far from one
another. The opposite systems are supported partly by
general reasonings, and partly by passages of Scripture.
The general reasonings are by no means of equal weight
upon all sides. But it is possible for able men to reason
so plausibly in support of any of the opinions which have
been held upon this subject, that the mind might remain
in suspense, if the general language of Scripture, when
34 OPINIONS CONCERNING THE
fairly interpreted, did not appear decidedly to favour one
of the systems : so that the question concerning the na-
ture of the remedy, like those which we lately discussed
concerning the character and dignity of the persons re-
vealed in the Gospel, must be ultimately determined by
sound Scripture criticism.
There are three systems with regard to the nature of
the remedy, to which we may be able afterwards to affix
more significant names from the leading features by which
they are distinguished, but which it may suffice at present
to mark by calling them the Socinian, the Middle, and the
Catholic opinions. By calling the first the Socinian, I do
not mean that it was held by Socinus himself, for his opin-
ion went a great deal farther ; but it is the opinion held by
those who now call themselves Socinians, and it is the sim-
plest system that can be formed with regard to the nature
of the remedy. I call the third the Catholic opinion, be-
cause it has been generally held in the Christian church
since the days of the apostles, and enters into the creed of
almost every established church in Christendom. What
I call the Middle opinion arose in the course of the last
century out of a part of the sj^stem of Socinus. It is dis-
avowed by the modern Socinians ; but it has been brought
forward by some very able divines both in the church of
England, and amongst the dissenters, as the best method
of steering clear of the objections that have been made
either to the Socinian or to the Catholic system.
I think it of importance to give a fair and complete ex-
hibition of every one of these three systems ; and the or-
der of stating them, which appears to be dictated by their
nature, is to begin with the Socinian, which is the simplest ;
to proceed to the middle, which professes to be an improve-
ment upon the Socinian ; and to end with the Catholic,
which, if it is the truth, will bear the disadvantage arising
from the previous exhibition of two systems that are found-
ed upon objections to it, and will approve itself to the un-
derstanding to be agreeable both to reason and to Scrip-
ture.
7TATTJRE OF THE REMEDY. 35
SECTION I.
The fundamental principle of the Socinian system is this.
Pure goodness, or a desire to communicate happiness, is
conceived by the Socinians to constitute the whole character
of the Deity. All the moral attributes of the divine na-
ture are regarded as only modifications of benevolence,
and it is believed that nothing either exists in God, or
forms a part of his government, which may not be resoived
into this principle. Infinitely blessed in himself, he could
have no reason for creating the human race but to make
them happy. His wisdom discerns the best means of com-
municating happiness ; his power carries these means readi-
ly and certainly into effect ; and although the means vary
according to circumstances, the benevolent purpose from
which they proceed is always the same. He hates sin, be-
cause it makes his creatures unhappy ; he forbids it, that
his authority may deter them from doing what is hurtful
to themselves ; he punishes it, that the experience of suf-
fering may convince them of their error. He employs va-
rious means for their reformation ; he bears patiently with
their obstinacy and heedlessness ; and at what time soever
the recollection of his prohibition, the suffering of evil, or
any other circumstance, brings back to their duty those
who have sinned, that goodness of the Deity, which had
been exercised under the form of long-suffering during
their error, becomes compassion and clemency ; he receives
his returning children into his favour ; and without regard
to any external circumstance, or any other being, freely
forgives their sins. The supreme ruler of the universe,
say the Socinians, in thus freely forgiving all sins merely
upon the repentance of the shiner, does injury to none.
He only remits a part of his own right, a debt which his
offending creatures have contracted to him. The inde-
pendent felicity of his nature suffers no diminution from
his not exacting all that he might claim ; the glory of his
goodness is illustrated by the happiness which the pardon
conveys to the penitent; and in conferring this pardon
freely without any consideration foreign to himself, he sets
his creatures an example of generosity in forgiving those
36 OPINIONS CONCERNING THE
offences which they are daily receiving from one an-
other.
This fundamental principle of the Socinian opinion,
which seems at first sight to flow from the infinite perfec-
tion of the divine nature, and to be most honourable to the
Creator and Father of all, is supported by numberless pas-
sages of Scripture, which magnify the free grace of God
in the pardon of transgressors, which invite them to re-
turn, which describe the readiness with which they shall
be received, and the joy that there is in heaven over a sin-
ner that repenteth. It is supported by the many instances
in which we experience the forbearance of God, that long-
suffering which spares us amidst repeated provocations,
and leads us by unmerited blessings to repentance. It is
supported by all those candid and indulgent sentiments,
which dispose us to forget the offences of persons in whom
we discover a change of mind, and particularly by paren-
tal affection, which, instead of being worn out by the way-
wardness and perverseness of children, is impatient to em-
brace them on the first symptoms of a return to obedience.
It can easily be conceived that the arguments, of which I
have given a short sketch, are capable of receiving much
embellishment, and that eloquent men, by fixing the atten-
tion upon a particular view of the subject, may leave little
doubt in the minds of ordinary reader^, that a theory con-
cerning the nature of the remedy offered in the Gospel,
resting upon this principle as its basis, contains the whole
of the truth.
When this principle is applied in forming such a theory,
it follows obviously from the principle, that the person
who brought the remedy had nothing to do in order to
procure the pardon of . those who repent. This is freely
and purely the effect of t^e divine goodness. But the cir-
cumstances of the world might render it expedient that a
declaration of pardon should be made. For if men have
been sinners from the beginning of the world, as the So-
cinians do not deny, if the religion of the heathen was con-
nected with much superstition, i. e. with a blind excessive
fear of the Deity ; and if the Jewish religion appointed a
costly burdensome method of approaching the God of Is-
rael, which could not be observed by all the nations of
the earth, there seems to be much occasion that a religion
5
NATURE OF THE REMEDY. 37
not confined to a particular tribe, but professing to spread
itself over the whole world, and appointing a spiritual wor-
ship, should declare, in the most unequivocal and solemn
manner, that encouragement to the penitent which is de-
rived from the essential goodness of God. Now such de-
clarations are known to abound in the Gospel : and they
appear to the Socinians to give the religion of Jesus that
importance which every one expects to find in a divine re-
velation. God appears there in Christ reconciling the
world to himself, and repentance and remission of sins are
preached in the name of Christ among all nations ; not
that Christ did any thing to render God propitious : but
he is the messenger who publishes the divine grace. His
first words were, " Repent, for the kingdom of heaven is
at hand ;" his own discourses represent God as merciful ;
his apostles, after his ascension, preached the forgiveness
of sins, saying, " Repent and be converted, that your sins
may be blotted out ;" and his whole religion is a standing
declaration of this proposition, which was always equally
true, but the truth of which was not at all times perfectly
understood, that " whosoever confesseth and forsaketh his
sins shall have mercy."
This proposition, say the Socinians, approves itself by
intrinsic evidence to a philosophical mind. But, in order
to rouse the attention of the multitude, the person employ-
ed by God to publish it to the world was rendered respect-
able in their eyes by many mighty works. The miracles,
which the power of God enabled the messenger of this
grace to perform, were the credentials of a divine commis-
sion ; and a splendour was thrown around his character
by the other purposes which his appearance accomplished.
One of these additional purposes was his being the in-
structor of the world, who not only restored, by the de-
claration which he was commissioned to make, the natural
confidence that men ought to have in the goodness of their
Creator, but also taught them the will of God. As the
Socinians do not admit that the first man possessed more
knowledge and righteousness than any of his posterity,
their principles lead them to deny those remains of the
image of God which other Christians trace, to detract very
much from the authority of the law of nature, and to re-
solve all religious knowledge into the tradition of some
38 OPINIONS CONCERNING THE
primary revelation. This tradition could not fail to be
obscured and corrupted in the progress of ages ; and as
gross ignorance of the duties of men is known to have
overspread the earth, it is manifest that there was much
need of the perfect teaching of a man, whose miracles
were both a security that he taught the will of God truly,
and a call upon men to listen to him. In this opinion of
the usefulness of Christianity, all who receive it as a di-
vine revelation readily agree. But the Socinians, as if de-
sirous to atone by this branch of their encomium upon
Christianity for the dishonour which other parts of their
systems are conceived to do to that religion, go far beyond
other Christians in magnifying the importance of the Gos-
pel as a method of instruction. They represent its pre-
cepts as not only simple, clear, and authoritative, but as
inculcating virtues which are neither explicitly taught in
the law of Moses, nor deducible from any of its principles ;
and they allow the messenger of the grace of God all the
honour which can accrue to his character and to his reli-
gion from the essential superiority of his precepts.
In delivering to a world full of superstition and vice
precepts so opposite to their maxims and manners, the
messenger of the grace of God encountered much opposi-
tion ; he provoked the civil and ecclesiastical rulers — he
alarmed the evil passions that he endeavoured to restrain
— and after a life marked with uncommon difficulties and
unmerited persecution, he was put to death by the violence
of his enemies. His death is considered by the Socinians
as the unavoidable result of the circumstances in which he
published his excellent religion ; an event happening with-
out any special appointment of heaven, according to the
course of human affairs ; for, having persevered during a
life of suffering in bearing witness to the truth, and being
incapable of retracting, even in the immediate prospect of
death, like other martyrs he sealed his declaration with his
blood. The death of Christ, even although regarded
merely as a natural event, is full of instruction to his fol-
lowers. The innocence of the illustrious sufferer was made
conspicuous by all the circumstances which attended his
trial ; the patience, the magnanimity, the piety, and bene-
volence, which marked the hour of his sufferings imprint
upon those who cherish his memory with affection all
NATURE OF THE REMEDY. 39
the lessons of his religion ; and having taught men the
will of God while he lived, he suffered for their benefit,
" leaving them an example that they should follow his
steps."
But the example exhibited in his sufferings, and the tes-
timony which he bore by them to all that he had said du-
ring his life, are not the only benefits of the death of Christ
which the modern Socinians admit. They say also, that
it confirmed the truth of the promises of God ; for his death
was necessary in order to his resurrection, and his resur-
rection not only completes the evidences of his mission,
but is the earnest to mankind of life and immortality, that
great blessing which he was commissioned to promise. It
is this further purpose of the death of Christ which com-
pletes the Socinian scheme of Christianity ; and therefore,
in order to render the view which I am now giving a fair
exposition of that scheme, it is necessary to state the pe-
culiar importance which it affixes to this purpose.
Not admitting any forfeiture to have been incurred by
the transgression of Adam, the Socinians consider man as
mortal, a creature who would have died whether he had
sinned or not. Dr. Priestley goes farther upon this sub-
ject than some of those who adopt his other principles have
yet been able to follow him. He holds that the distinction
between soul and body is a popular error, derived from
heathen philosophy, but contradicted by reason and Scrip-
ture ; that man is a homogeneous being, i. e. that the
powers of thought and sensation belong to the brain, as
much as gravity and magnetism belong to other arrange-
ments of matter ; and that the whole machine, whose com-
plicated motions had presented the appearance of animal
and rational life, is dissolved at death. To Dr. Priestley,
therefore, the resurrection promised in the Gospel is the
highest possible gift, because, according to his system, it
is the restoration of existence. But even those Socinians,
who do not so far depart from the conclusions of sound
philosophy as to believe that the phenomena of thought
can be explained without supposing an immaterial prin-
ciple in man, while they allow that this principle may sur-
vive the body, are inclined to compare the state in which
it is left, after the dissolution of the body, to a kind of
sleep, in which all the faculties of the soul continue sus-
3
40 OPINIONS CONCERNING THE
pended till the resurrection. Being led, by their system
concerning the fall to infer from the present appearance
of death that it is part of the original constitution of na-
ture, and finding no reasoning in favour of a future state
amongst those who had not the benefit of revelation so
clear and decisive as to satisfy a speculative mind, and no
explicit promise in the law of Moses, they consider im-
mortality as a free gift which the Almighty may have be-
stowed upon those who died in ancient times, but a gift
the assurance of which is conveyed to the human race
solely by the religion of Christ. Here, therefore, the So-
cinians place the great value and importance of the Gos-
pel. Whether man consists of spirit and body united in
an inexplicable manner, or whether his whole frame be
only an organization of matter more excpiisite than any
which he beholds, he cannot infer with certainty from any
deductions of his own reason that he shall survive that
event, which, happening in the established course of na-
ture, puts an end to all his labours and enjoyments upon
earth. But the Gospel brings life and immortality to
light. While it declares that the God who made man is
ready to forgive all his wanderings, and to receive him
into favour upon his repentance, it promises to reward the
obedience and virtue i of this short life by raising him from
the sleep of death, by restoring to him at the resurrection,
whatever had been his state in the intervening period, all
those capacities which death seemed to have annihilated,
and by introducing him to a life of endless and complete
bliss.
This promise corresponds with that essential goodness
of the Deity from which the declaration of pardon flow^s ;
but it is infinitely beyond the deserts of a frail sinful crea-
ture : and, therefore, that it may take possession of the
mind of man, that he may rest without hesitation in the
certainty of the gift, and that he may derive all the com-
fort and improvement which the prospect is fitted to ad-
minister, it is necessary that every confirmation of the
promise, every sensible proof which the nature of the case
admits, should be given him. Now this sensible proof is
afforded by means of the death of Jesus Christ ; and hence
the great advantage which the world derives from that
fact. A man, say the Socinians, not distinguished from
NATURE OF THE REMEDY. 41
his brethren in his origin or in the powers of his nature,
having been employed by God to teach his will and to
declare the promise of pardon and life eternal to those who
repent, is exposed, in the execution of this commission, to
sufferings more severe than those which fall to the lot of
ordinary men ; he endures them with patience, and the
virtues of his character are illustrated by his sorrows. But
instead of being enabled to surmount them, he is delivered
by God into the hands of his enemies, that being put to
death b}' their malice, he might be raised by the power of
the Creator. In three days he returns from the grave ;
and the evidence of his resurrection is so remarkably cir-
cumstantial, that there is not, perhaps, says Dr. Priestley,
any fact in ancient history so perfectly credible according
to the established rules of evidence. But the resurrection
of the man, who promised in the name of God that at the
last day all shall rise, is a demonstration in his person that
a general resurrection is possible ; it is an assurance from
God of the fulfilment of the promise, the most level to the
apprehensions of the generality of mankind, and it is con-
nected with that glorious reward upon which the Scrip-
tures say this man has already entered. For, whatever
may be the state of other men till the general resurrection,
we are told that this man has ascended to heaven, and is
now invested with supreme dignity and bliss. His recom-
pense is held forth in Scripture as the encouragement and
the security to his disciples that they shall in due time re-
ceive theirs ; and the encouragement and security are
founded upon this circumstance, that he was a man like
them, who suffered and died. So speak the apostles ; " if
we believe that Jesus died and rose again, even so them
also which sleep in Jesus will God bring with him."*
Every man in his own order ; Christ the first-fruits ; af-
terward they that are Christ's."-f- And our Lord himself
said to his apostles, " Ye are they which have continued
with me in my temptations ; and I appoint unto you a
kingdom as my father hath appointed unto me."| Soci-
nus and his immediate followers admitted that power of
Christ in dispensing the recompense of his disciples, which
seems to be intimated in the last of these passages, and in
* 1 Thess. iv. 14. f 1 Cor- xv. 23. + Luke xxii. 28, 29.
42 OPINIONS CONCERNING THE
such other expressions as these, his giving a crown of life,
his granting to sit down with him on his throne, his raising
the dead, and his judging the world. But the modern So-
cinians preserve the consistency of their scheme by giving
figurative interpretations of all such phrases, and so re-
solving the accomplishment of that promise which pro-
ceeded from the love of God, purely into his power and
will, without the interposition of any other being. Christ
may be employed as an instrument of fulfilling the plea-
sure of the Almighty ; but so may angels, so may virtuous
men ; and it is not from any inherent power that Christ
possesses, but from that example of the truth of the pro-
mise which Christians behold in his having been raised
from the dead and set at God's right hand, that they de-
rive the full assurance of hope.
This system of pure Socinianism which I have now de-
lineated I shall state in a few sentences, gathered from
Dr. Priestley's History of the Doctrine of Atonement.
u The great object of the mission and death of Christ was
to give the fullest proof of a state of retribution, in order
to supply the strongest motives to virtue ; and the making
an express regard to the doctrine of a resurrection to im-
mortal life the principal sanction of the laws of virtue is an
advantage peculiar to Christianity. By this peculiar ad-
vantage the Gospel reforms the world, and remission of
sin is consequent on reformation. Fgt, although there
are some texts in which the pardon of sin seems to be re-
presented as dispensed in consideration of the sufferings,
the merits, the resurrection, the life, or the obedience of
Christ, we cannot but conclude, upon a careful examina-
tion, that all these views of it are partial representations,
and that, according to the plain general tenor of Scripture,
the pardon of sin is, in reality, always dispensed by the
free mercy of God upon account of men's personal virtue,
a penitent upright heart, and a reformed exemplary life,
without regard to the sufferings or merit of any being
whatever."
The Socinians endeavour to accommodate to this sys-
tem all those expressions which Christians have learned
from Scripture to apply to the Gospel remedy. The fol-
lowing instances may serve as a specimen of their mode of
interpretation. Christ, died for us, i. e. for our benefit, be-
NATURE OF THE REMEDY. 43
cause we derive much advantage from his death. He is
our mediator, because he came from God to us to declare
the divine mercy. He saves his people from their sins,
because the influence of his precepts and his example, sup-
ported by the hope of a future life which he has revealed,
leads them from sin to the practice of righteousness. His
blood cleanseth us from all sin, because, being shed in
confirmation of his doctrine, and as a step to his resurrec-
tion, it furnishes the most powerful incentives to virtue ;
and we have redemption, through his blood, even the for-
giveness of sins, because we are led by the due considera-
tion of his death and its consequences, to that repentance
which, under the merciful constitution of the divine go-
vernment, always obtains forgiveness.
According to this system, then, Jesus Christ is a teach-
er of righteousness, the messenger of divine grace, the
publisher of a future life, the bright example of every vir-
tue, and the most illustrious pattern of its reward. As far
as these expressions go, he is the Saviour and Redeemer of
the world ; but it is not allowed that he did any thing fur-
ther to merit this character. His religion is the most per-
fect system of morality, delivering with the authority of
heaven a more plain, and complete, and spiritual rule of
duty than is anywhere else to be found, and exciting men
to follow that rule by hopes which no other teacher was
commissioned to give. It is, in these respects, the most
effectual lesson of righteousness which ever was addressed
to the world ; and in this sense only it is a remedy for the
present state of moral evil.
This system accords with all the principles held by
those who are now called Socinians, and forms part of a
great scheme, which, however blame- worthy it may be in
many respects, has the merit of being consistent. But to
Christians who do not hold these principles in their full
extent, it appears to labour under insuperable difficulties.
Those who believe in the pre-existence of Jesus cannot
consider his death as merely a natural event, like the
death of any other man ; and they look for some purpose
of his dying beyond that of affording, by his resurrection,
an example of a dead man brought to life, because Jesus,
appearing to them in this respect essentially distinguished
from all other men, that he existed before he was born, may
44 OPINIONS CONCERNING THE
be also distinguished in this further respect, that he re-
turned to existence after he died. We know that some of
the ancient philosophers were accustomed to argue for a
future life, from that state of pre-existence which they as-
signed to the soul ; and the inference is so natural and
obvious, if the supposition upon which it proceeds is ad-
mitted, that, whether the Arian or the Athanasian system
be adopted with regard to the dignity which Jesus had
before he was born, no argument, drawn from the death
and resurrection of this singular personage, can be a suf-
ficient warrant for ordinary men to expect that they also
shall be raised. Those who have a strong apprehension
of the evil of sin and of the authority of the divine go-
vernment, and who observe that even amongst men re-
pentance does not always restore a person to the condition
in which he was before he sinned, cannot readily admit
that a simple declaration of forgiveness to all who return
to their duty is consistent with the holiness and majesty
of the Ruler of the universe ; more especially as this de-
claration does not barely remit the punishment of trans-
gression, but is connected with a promise of eternal life ;
a promise which other Christians consider as restoring
what had been forfeited by Adam, which the Socinians
consider as so peculiar to the Gospel, that it gives to man
a hope which he never had before, and which all acknow-
ledge to contain a free inestimable gift. There appears to
be an expediency in some testimony of the divine dis-
pleasure against sin, at the time of declaring that such a
gift is to be conferred upon penitents ; and if there are
in Scripture many intimations of such a testimony, they,
who are impressed with a sense that it is expedient, will not
be disposed to explain them away.
Those who form their system of theology upon the
language of Scripture do not find themselves warranted
to sink Jesus to the office of a messenger of the Divine
mercy, when they recollect that he is said to have washed
us from our sins in his own blood, and to have bought us
with a price ; that repentance and remission of sins are
uniformly connected with something which he did; that
according to his command they were preached by his
apostles in his name, and that they are said to be granted
by him. Different systems have been formed for explain-
NATURE OF THE REMEDY. 45
ing such expressions ; but many Christian writers, who do
not pretend to decide which of the systems is true or
whether it is becoming in us to form any system upon the
subject at all, consider expressions of this kind as plainly
teaching that the interposition of Christ was somehow
efficacious in procuring the pardon of sin ; and it appears
to them that this efficacy, whatever be the nature of it,
must go very far beyond the bare declaration of a pro-
position which was always true, that God is merciful.
All these reasons for rejecting the Socinian system are
very much confirmed by attending to the descriptions
given in Scripture of the honour and power to which
Jesus Christ is now exalted. Although the modern So-
cinians, feeling that these descriptions are inconsistent
with their system, have attempted to resolve into mere
figures of speech what Socinus himself interpreted literal-
ly, any Christian who reads the New Testament, not with
a view to reconcile it to his own system, but in order to
learn what it contains, cannot entertain a doubt that the
person -who appeared upon earth in a humble form, the
Saviour of men, is now exalted as their Lord ; that all
power in heaven and in earth is committed to him ; and that
he is ordained of God to be the judge of the quick and the
dead. But why is Jesus thus exalted ? Although his
being preserved from that sleep of the soul which some
Christians have supposed, or his being raised out of the
grave from that complete dissolution which Dr. Priestley's
materialism teaches, may be useful to Christians as a
living example of a resurrection, it cannot be said that his
being advanced to the government of the universe is ne-
cessary to give us assurance of a future life. According
to the Socinian system, we cannot discern in the services
of this man any merit beyond that of other messengers of
heaven, or even of his own apostles ; and we do not per-
ceive any purpose which is to be attained by his receiving
a recompense so infinitely above his deserts. If the for-
giveness of sin and the gift of immortality flow entirely
from the mercy of God, without regard to any other being
whatever, the security of them does not, in the smallest
degree, depend upon the condition of the messenger by
whom they were promised ; so that the powers, which the
Scriptures ascribe to that messenger are a mere waste,
46 OPINIONS CONCERNING THE
and his exaltation, unlike any other work of God, is with-
out meaning.
Such are the objections which Christians of different
descriptions are led, by their principles, to urge against
the Socinian system of redemption. Many able and seri-
ous men, who felt the force of these objections, could not
reconcile their minds to the third system, which they
found to be the general faith of the Christian church ; and
hence has arisen a middle system, which, as it is certainly
clear of the objections that have now been stated, appears
to some to comprehend the whole doctrine of Scripture
upon this subject.
SECTION II.
The middle system is founded upon a part of the doctrine
of Socinus, which the modern Socinians have thrown out,
viz. the power given by God to Jesus Christ after his re-
surrection. But many additions -were made to this arti-
cle in the course of the last century, and it has been
spread out by several writers into a complete and beauti-
ful system. My knowledge of it is derived from an Essay
on Redemption, written by an English clergyman, John
Balguy, and republished by Dr. Thomas Balguy ; from a
book entitled Ben Mordecai's Apology for becoming a
Christian, consisting of letters upon the peculiar doctrines
of Christianity, written by Mr. Taylor, another English
clergyman ; and from a volume of sermons published by
Dr. Price, the celebrated English dissenter, who, rejecting
both the Socinian and the Calvinistic systems, gives to
this the name which I have borrowed from him, calling it
the middle system. Availing myself of these sources of
information, I shall give a short exposition of the middle
system, which may enable you to form a conception of
the manner in which the parts of it are linked together,
and of the principles by which it is supported.
NATURE OF TttE BEMEDY. 47
The fundamental principle of the middle system is, that
under the government of a righteous God a distinction
ought to be made between innocents and penitents. It is
allowed that God, who is accountable to none, may freely
forgive the sins of his creatures ; it is allowed that, being
infinitely merciful, he has no delight in punishing them ;
it is allowed that repentance, without which no sinner can
be received, is a commendable disposition. But after all
these things are granted to the Socinians, it is still con-
ceived to be right in itself, that those, who have sinned,
should not feel their situation in every respect the same
as if they had uniformly obeyed the commands of their
Creator ; and it is considered as a lesson which may be
useful both to themselves and to other parts of the universe,
that the restoration of the human race to. the divine favour
should be marked by some circumstances sufficient to
preserve the memory of their transgression. It is observ*
e vrs^/ovffai.f
John the Baptist introduces the new dispensation, "by de-
claring that if any one believed not on the Son of God, rt
ooyn esov f&evsj s-t' ctvrov.^ The character of the new dis-
pensation is thus drawn by Paul, Rom. i. 18, aKozaXvvrsrai
7H °r/^ ®£oy ay/)g, and is described both by our Lord
and his apostles, in terms which imply the most complete
display of what those who hold the Catholic opinion mean
by the punitive justice of the Supreme Lawgiver.
* Exod. xxxiv. 6, 7. f Jude 7.
t John iii. 36. § Heb. x. 28—30.
120 DOCTRINE OF THE ATONEMENT.
Such are the descriptions of the Almighty which per-
vade the Scriptures, and they clearly explain to us that
effect of the death of Christ which is marked by the first
class of expressions. The Gospel, proceeding upon the
truth of these descriptions, assumes, as its principle, that
without shedding of blood there is no remission of sins ;
and declaring that the blood of bulls and goats could not
take away sins, it deduces from thence the necessity of a
better sacrifice. It asserts, Heb. ii. 10, that it became him
by whom and through whom are all things, to make the
Captain of salvation perfect through sufferings ; EWgefttf*
a-jru), i. e. that there was a fitness in them resulting from
the character of the Supreme Ruler ; and by represent-
ing them as vicarious punishment, with which recon-
ciliation and atonement are connected, it teaches clearly
that the wrath of God is turned away from the sinner, by
the punishment which he deserved being laid upon an-
other.
The Socinians endeavour to evade the argument drawn
from the first class of expressions, by maintaining that re-
conciliation means nothing more than the taking away the
enmity which we entertained against God ; that it is no-
where said in Scripture that God is reconciled to us by
Christ's death, but that we are everywhere said to be re-
conciled to God; that the sufferings of Christ can produce
no change in God, and that the change must be brought
about in man ; that there can be no need of reconciling
God to man, when he had already shown his love to man
so far as to send his Son to reconcile man to God. But
in addition to what has been said of the punitive justice of
God, I would farther observe, that as the term which we
translate reconciliation implies a previous enmity or vari-
ance which was mutual, so the Scriptures explicitly de-
clare, by all those views of the Almighty which I have
been collecting, that there was an enmity on God's part ;
and the exhortation to lay aside the enmity on our part
proceeds upon this foundation, that the enmity on God's
part is taken away by the death of his Son. AiaWarrsffQai
and words connected with it are five times applied in the
New Testament with respect to God : Rom. v. 10, 11 ; xi. 15 ;
Ephes. ii. 16 ; Col. i. 20, 21. In this last passage particu-
larly there is implied a previous enmity or variance which
DOCTRINE OF THE ATONEMENT. 121
was mutual. The words are twice used with respect to
man; Matt. v. 24; 1 Cor. vii, 11. In both these pas-
sages the meaning is, see that he be reconciled to thee ; for
in both the person addressed has done the injury. The
verb daXXa-rzcOat occurs in the same sense in the Septua-
gint verson of 1 Sam. xxix. 4. If you read 2 Cor. v. 18 —
21, the passage upon which the Socinians ground their ar-
gument, you will be satisfied that their method of inter-
preting reconciliation leaves out half its meaning. Here
is a previous act of God, who hath reconciled all things to
himself by Jesus Christ, who does not count to men their
trespasses, and who committed to the apostles of Jesus the
word or the ministry of reconciliation ; and subsequent to
this act of God there is the execution of that ministry, by
their beseeching men to be reconciled to God. The mi-
nistry is distinct from the act of God, because God does
not immediately receive all sinners into favour by his Son,
but requires something of those to whom the word of re-
conciliation is published, in order to their being saved by
it. But the ministry could not have existed had not the
act of God, reconciling all things to himself, previously
taken place ; and accordingly the very argument by which
the apostle urges the exhortation committed to him is this ;
" for he hath made him to be sin for us," i. e. God hath
provided a method by which we may be assured that his
anger is turned away from us ; it only therefore remains
that ye return to him.
(2.) The second class comprehends those expressions in
which we read of redemption ; as 1 Peter i. 18 ; Eph. i.
7. " Ye were redeemed with the precious blood of Christ;
wre have redemption through his blood." As our English
word redeem literally means, I buy back, so Xvtpou, a:orPO)rr,c.
But if redemption means nothing more than a deliverance
from sin, as effectually as if a ransom had been paid, the
second class of expressions gives no real support to the
Catholic opinion ; and is not inconsistent either with the
Socinian opinion, which ascribes the deliverance to the
influence of the doctrine and precepts of the Gospel, or
with the Middle opinion, which ascribes it to the power
acquired by the Redeemer.
This reasoning proceeds upon a principle which is rea-
dily admitted, that both the English and the Greek words
are often extended beyond their original signification.
Although they denoted primarily deliverance from capti-
vity by paying a ransom, they are applied to deliverance
from any evil, and they are used to express deliverance
by any means. Almost all other words, which originally
denoted a particular manner of doing a thing, are suscep-
tible of a similar extension of meaning, and it is the busi-
ness of sound criticism to determine, by considering the
circumstances of the case, how far the primary significa-
tion is to be retained, or with what qualifications it is
to be understood in every particular application. Now
when we judge in this manner of the second class of ex-
pressions, the following remarks naturally present them*
selves.
]. It is not necessary to depart from their literal mean-
ing, when they are applied to the effect of the death of
Christ. For according to the true statement of the Catho-
lic opinion, we are considered as under the sentence of
condemnation which our sins deserved, as prisoners wait-
ing the execution of the sentence, and as released by the
death of Christ from this condition. Deliverance from the
DOCTRINE OF THE ATONEMENT. 123
dominion of sin and the power of Satan is a secondary
effect, a consequence of the application of the remedy ;
redemption of our bodies from the grave is another effect
still more remote. Both are mentioned in Scripture ; but
the immediate effect of the death of Christ is, our deliver-
ance from punishment, what the apostle calls the curse of
the law ; and this punishment being in the power of the
lawgiver by whom it was to be inflicted, the ransom, in
consideration of which it is remitted and the condemned
are set free, may be said to be given to him. 2. Although
a captive may be released without any ransom, and al-
though Xuw, or verbs derived from 7>.vtpov, may be employ-
ed most naturally to express such a gratuitous release, yet
this extension of the primary meaning of these words is
excluded from the case to which they are applied in the
New Testament, because a Xurgov is there expressly men-
tioned. When a Greek author, in relating the release of
a prisoner, speaks repeatedly of aAeout*, or Xvroa, as Homer
does in the first book of the Iliad, it cannot be supposed
that the redemption was without price. Every one feels
this effect of introducing the noun Xvrsov, when the captive
was detained by force under the power of an enemy ; and
the signifieancy of the noun is not in the least diminished,
when the prisoner is redeemed from a captivity which the
Scriptures represent as judicial. The avtpov indeed, in
that case, is not a price from which the lawgiver is to de-
rive any advantage ; it is the satisfaction to justice upon
which he consents to remit the sentence ; but still the men-
tion of a A'jr;o!/ is absolutely inconsistent with a gratuitous
remission. 3. The Septuagint has used the word Xvrgo*
in two places, to denote the consideration upon which a
judicial sentence was remitted. There was the avtov.
$»%v&) Exod. xxx. 12 — 16, called in our translation the
atonement-money ; half a shekel given for the service of
the sanctuary by every one who was numbered, upon all
occasions when the number of the people was taken, that
there might be no plague among them. There was also
A-jT^a i°ig vo/uov, i. e. abstractedly from
law, independently of the precepts contained in the Mo-
saic system, or written on the hearts of men ; and yet not
in opposition to the law, for this method of justifying men
was witnessed, i. e. foretold and foreshown by the law and
the prophets. The method of justifying men, which is
independent of law, and yet was witnessed by the law, is
called most significantly, br/.aioa\)vr\ ©soy. The meaning of
this name is in part explained by its being opposed, Rom.
x. 3, to ibicc dr/.GUoffw7}. The apostle has shown that ibicc
bixaiotfvvrj, or, binatotivvri bia i/o/xoy, Gal. ii. 21, does not exist ;
and therefore, the method of justifying men may most
properly be called dmaioavvri ©sou, because it must be such
as God is pleased to appoint. But this name implies far-
128 DOCTRINE OF THE ATONEMENT.
tlier that it is a method becoming that God who is just ;
a part of the significancy of the name which the apostle
places fully in our view, when he comes to explain the
method. But before he gives the explication, he distin-
guishes the method which he is going to explain from
justification e£ si7°°v or ^/a vo/mu, by this addition, btcc offoi qdccv rerayfimi stg
Zur\v aiuMv. All who oppose the Calvinistic system un-
derstand rsray/Mvoi to mean nothing more than the Eng-
lish word disposed, i. e. persons who had prepared them-
selves, who were qualified by the disposition of their
minds for eternal life. But this use of the word is neither
agreeable to its primary meaning nor supported by any
authority. The word properly means set in order for eter-
nal life ; and the ordering is marked, by the passive voice,
as proceeding from some other being. So the powers
that are, Rom. xiii. 1, by which the apostle means civil
authority, v-ro rov Qzou rsraypsvai etci, 'Offoi is manifestly a
partitive of the Gentiles, all of whom had heard the same
discourse preached by Paul and Barnabas in the syna-
gogue of Antioch, and all of whom had rejoiced in hearing
it ; and the clause appears intended to account for its pro-
ducing an effect upon some, of more permanent and sub-
stantial value than the gladness which it had produced in
all. The account given is the destination of God, who,
having meant to bring some of them to eternal life, set
them in order for that end, by giving them faith.
4. There is one passage in the epistle to the Romans,
where the apostle uses the words xgoov^oj, szXszroi, Kgokffic,
without seeming to have in his eye the difference between
Jews and Gentiles. Rom. viii. 28 — 33. Although the
twenty-ninth verse be understood to mean nothing more
than this, that God ordained that those who are the called
according to his purpose should endure suffering like Je-
sus Christ, it requires a manifest perversion of the follow-
ing verses to deprive the Calvinistic system of the support,
which it obviously derives both from the particular phrases,
and from the train of the apostle's reasoning. It would
seem, indeed, that the first part of the twenty-ninth verse
favours the Arminian system, by making foreknowledge
previous to predestination. To this the Calvinists are
accustomed to give one or other of the following answers.
They either understand vgoeyvw to mean not foreknow-
ledge, but that peculiar discriminating affection of which
the elect are the objects ; or, answering in a manner which
has a less captious and evasive appearance, they admit
274 SUPPORT WHICH SCRIPTURE GIVES
that a perfect foreknowledge of all that the elect are to do
enters into the decree of predestination, but they deny
that it is the cause of their election, because all that is
done by the elect is in consequence of the strength com-
municated to them by the grace of God. This answer to
the Arminian interpretation of Rom. viii. 29. leads me to
the third head, under which I arranged that support which
the Calvinistic system derives from Scripture.
SECTION III.
The various descriptions of that change of character, by
which men are prepared for eternal life, seem intended to
magnify the power and to declare the efficacy of that grace
by which it is produced.
All the passages usually quoted under this head furnish
clear evidence of what is called, in theological language,
grace, an influence of God upon the mind of man, and in
their proper and literal meaning seem to denote that kind
of influence which enters into the Calvinistic system. Yet
many of them are not decisive of the controversy between
the Calvinists and the Arminians, because the Arminians
find it possible to give them an interpretation, not incon-
sistent with their account of the nature of that influence.
Thus they are accustomed to quote that saying of our
Lord, " without me ye can do nothing," as a proof that
preventing grace is necessary to all men. They interpret
that saying of the apostle, " faith is the gift of God," as
only a proof that without an administration of the means
of grace, and a moral suasion accompanying them, none
can attain faith ; and they consider this expression of our
Lord, " No man can come to me except the Father draw
him," as marking in the most significant manner that kind
of moral suasion, of which the Almighty speaks by the
prophet Hosea, " I drew them with cords of a man, with
bands of love." This specimen shows that upon a subject
so far removed from observation and experience, it is not
difficult for ingenious men to elude, in a very plausible
manner, the argument drawn from those texts, which a
TO THE CALVINISTIC SYSTEM. 275
person educated with Calvinistic ideas considers as une-
quivocal proofs of his system. Yet there are three kinds
of passages in Scripture, which, when taken together, it
appears to me almost impossible to reconcile with the Ar-
minian account of grace.
The first are those which represent the natural powers
of the human mind, attainments in knowledge, and the
most distinguished advantages in respect of religion, as of
none avail in producing faith without the action of the
Spirit of God ; while his teaching is represented as infal-
libly producing that effect. Of this kind are the follow-
ing :— 1 Cor. ii. 14 ; i. 22, 23, 24 ; iii. 5, 6. 7. John vi.
45.
The second are those which derive the account of this
inefficacy of all the other means, that seem fitted to pro-
duce faith, from the corruption of human nature. This
corruption is chiefly described in epistles addressed to
Christian churches, composed of those who had formerly
been heathens ; and the descriptions have a particular re-
ference to the vices which abounded amongst them before
they were converted to the Christian faith. But the his-
tory of the world and the experience of all ages may
satisfy us that these descriptions, with some allowance for
local manners, for the progress of civilization, and for the
influence of Christianity, are applicable to the general state
of mankind. The apostle begins his epistle to the Romans
with a formal proof that all men, both Jews and Gentiles^
are under sin ; and this universal corruption of the poste-
rity of Adam, although the foundation of the Gospel, is
by no means a peculiar doctrine of revelation, but, inde-
pendently of that authority, is established by various in-
controvertible evidence. Now all the Scripture statements
of this corruption imply a moral inability to attain that
character which is necessary to salvation. Of this kind
are the following: — Eph. ii. 1. Eph. iv. IS, 19. Rom.
viii. 7, 8.
The third are those which represent the action of the
Spirit of God in removing this inability, by phrases ex-
actly corresponding to these descriptions of the corruption.
Of this kind are the following : — Ezek. xxxvi. 26. John
iii. 5. 2 Cor. v. 17. Eph. ii. 10. Eph. i. 19; where the
power exerted in quickening those who are dead in sins is
276 SUPPORT WHICH SCRIPTURE GIVES
compared to the power which was exerted in raising Christ
from the dead. Phil. ii. 13.
The Arminians, considering the literal sense of these
passages as subversive of moral agency, attempt to give
such an explication of them as is consistent with the Ar-
minian account of grace. But if the Calvinists are able to
show that a renovation of the powers of human nature
leaves a man as much a moral agent as he was at the be-
ginning— that his liberty is not destroyed by the action of
God upon his mind, then there is no occasion for having
recourse to that Arminian commentary, which takes away
the propriety and significancy of the figures used in these
phrases ; but we may preserve the consistency of Scrip-
ture and the analogy of faith, by admitting that kind of
influence which corresponds to the corruption of human
nature, which, although resisted at first in consequence of
that corruption, is in the end efficacious, and which owes
its efficacy not to any quality that the recipient possesses
independently of divine grace, but to the good pleasure and
the power of that Being, who is as able to quicken a soul
dead in sin as to raise a body from the dust, and who de-
clares in Scripture the sovereignty of his grace, by teach-
ing us that all other means are insignificant, till he is.
pleased to renew the soul which he made.
SECTION IV.
In order to complete the view of that support which the
Calvinistic system derives from Scripture, it only remains
to state the answer which the Calvinists give to that ob-
jection against their system, which has been drawn from
the commands, the counsels, and the expostulations of
Scripture. This objection, with which all Arminian books
are filled, I shall present in the words of Dr. Whitby,
taken from different parts of his discourses on the Five
points.
TO THE CALVINISTIC SYSTEM. 277
" If conversion be wrought only by the unfrustrable
operation of God, then vain are all the commands and ex-
hortations addressed to wicked men to turn from their
evil ways ; for it is no more in their power to do this than
to create a world. Vain are all the threatenings denoun-
ced in Scripture against those who go on without amend-
ment, because such threatenings can only move the elect
by the fear of their perishing, which is a false and an im-
possible supposition, and can only move those who are
not elected by suggesting the possibility of their avoiding
the death and ruin threatened, although it is to them
inevitable. Vain are all the promises of pardon to those
who repent, because these are promises made upon a con-
dition which to the non-elect is impossible." — " All the
commands and exhortations directed by God to the faith-
ful to persevere in well-doing, all cautions to take heed
lest they fall away, all expressions which suspend our fu-
ture happiness on this condition, that we continue stead-
fast to the end, are plain indications that God hath made
no absolute decree that good men shall not fall away. For
as when motives are used to induce men to embrace
Christianity, or to perform any Christian duty, these mo-
tives contain an evidence that it is possible for men to do
otherwise, so also when motives are used to induce men
to persevere in the profession which they have undertaken,
they necessarily contain an evidence, that any man, who
is induced by them to persevere in the course of a Chris-
tian, had it in his power not to persevere." — " Can God
be serious and in good earnest in calling men to faith and
repentance, and yet serious and in good earnest in his de-
cree to deny them that grace without which they neither
can believe nor repent ? If we consider with what vehe-
mence and what pathetic expressions God desires the obe-
dience and reformation of his people, can it be rationally
imagined that there was any thing wanting on his part,
and that he should himself withhold the means sufficient
to enable them to do what he thus earnestly wishes they
had done ?"
The answer made by the Calvinists, to all reasonings
and interrogations of this kind, appears to me to consist
of the five following branches, which I have arranged in
the order that is most natural, and which I shall not spread
278 SUPPORT WHICH SCRIPTURE GIVES
out at length, but leave to be filled up by private read-
ing and reflection.
1. The Calvinists say that it is a misrepresentation of
their doctrine to state the efficacy of the grace of God as
superseding commands, counsels, and exhortations, or
rendering them unnecessary with regard to the elect. The
purpose of that grace is to produce in the elect the cha-
racter which is inseparably connected with salvation. For
the Calvinists, no less than the Arminians, hold that the
promise of eternal life is conditional, suspended upon per-
severance in well-doing. What is peculiar to them is,
that they consider the fulfilment of the condition, in those
who are elected to eternal life, as depending upon the ac-
tion of the Spirit of God : but the method, in which they
reconcile this action with the liberty of a moral agent,
implies the exhibition of all the moral inducements fitted
to act upon reasonable beings ; and although they hold
that all means are ineffectual without the grace of God,
yet it appears to them, that when the means of improving
the human character, which the Scripture employs, are
considered as parts of that series of causes and effects by
which the Almighty executes his decree, the necessity
and the efficacy of them is established upon the surest
ground. Hence the Calvinists do not perceive any incon-
sistency between the promise, " I will give you a new
heart," and the precept, " make you a new heart and a
new spirit;" between the declaration, " we are God's
workmanship, created in Christ Jesus unto good works,"
and the precept, which seems to imply that we are our
own workmanship, " that ye put off concerning the for-
mer conversation the old man, which is corrupt according
to the deceitful lusts, and that ye put on the new man,
which after God is created in righteousness and true holi-
ness." Far from perceiving any inconsistency between
the promise and the precept, they admire the harmony
with which the two conspire in the infallible production
of the same end. For the divine counsels, commands, and
invitations to obedience, by making that impression upon
the minds of the elect which the authority and kindness
therein exhibited have a tendency to produce upon rea-
sonable beings, are the instruments of fulfilling the divine
intention, by conducting the elect in a manner conform-
TO THE CALVINISTIC SYSTEM. 279
able to their nature, and through the free exercise of every
Christian grace, to that happiness which had been from
eternity destined for them.
2. The Calvinists say that these counsels and com-
mands, which are intended by God to produce their full
effect only with regard to the elect, are addressed indiffer-
ently to all, for this reason, because it was not revealed to
the writers of the New Testament, nor is it now revealed
to the ministers of the Gospel, who the elect are. The
Lord knoweth them that are his : but he hath not given
this knowledge to any of the children of men. We are
not warranted to infer from the former sins of any person
that he shall not at some future period be conducted by
the grace of God to repentance ; and therefore we are not
warranted to infer that the counsels and exhortations of
the divine word, which are some of the instruments of the
grace of God, shall finally prove vain with regard to any
individual. But although it is in this way impossible for
a discrimination to be made in the manner of publishing
the Gospel, and although many may receive the calls and
commands of the Gospel who are not in the end to be
saved, the Calvinists do not admit that even with regard
to them these calls and commands are wholly without
effect. For,
3. They say that the publication of the Gospel is at-
tended with real benefit even to those who are not elect-
ed. It points out to them their duty ; it restrains them
from flagrant transgressions, which would be productive of
much present inconvenience, and would aggravate their
future condemnation : it has contributed to the diffusion
and the enlargement of moral and religious knowledge, to
the refinement of manners, and to the general welfare of
society ; and it exhibits such a view of the condition of
man, and of the grace from which the remedy proceeds,
as magnifies both the righteousness and the compassion of
the Supreme Ruler, and leaves without excuse those who
continue in sin.
4. The Calvinists say further, that, although these gene-
ral uses of the publication of the Gospel come very far
short of that saving benefit which is confined to the elect,
there is no want of meaning or of sincerity in the expostu-
lations of Scripture, or in its reproaches and pathetic ex-
280 SUPPORT WHICH SCRIPTURE GIVES
pressions of regret with regard to those who do not obey
the counsels and commands that are addressed to all. For
these counsels and commands declare what is the duty of
.all, what they feel they ought to perform, what is essential
to their present and their future happiness, and what no
physical necessity prevents them from doing. There is
indeed a moral inability, a defect in their will. But the
very object of counsels and commands is to . remove this
defect ; and if such a defect rendered it improper for the
Supreme Ruler to issue commands, every sin would carry
with it its own excuse ; and the creatures of God might
always plead that they were absolved from the obligation
of his law, because they were indisposed to obey it. It is
admitted by the Calvinists, that the moral inability in those
who are not elected is of such a kind as will infallibly pre-
vent their obeying the commands of God ; and it is a part
of their system, that the Being who issues these commands
has resolved to withhold from such persons the grace which
alone is sufficient to remove that inability. In accounting
for these commands, therefore, they are obliged to have
recourse to a distinction between the secret and the re-
vealed will of God. They understand, by his revealed
will, that which is preceptive, which declares the duty of
his creatures, containing commands agreeable to the senti-
ments of their minds and the constitution of their nature,
and delivering promises which shall certainly be fulfilled
to all who obey the commands. They understand, by his
secret will, his own purpose in distributing his favours and
arranging the condition of his creatures ; a purpose which
is founded upon the wisest reasons, and is infallibly
carried into execution by his sovereign power, but which,
not being made known to his creatures, cannot possibly be
the rule of their conduct. This distinction, although the
subject of much obloquy in all Arminian books, appears,
upon a fair examination, only a more guarded method of
stating what we found to be said by the advocates for uni-
versal redemption. Their language is, that God intends
to save all men by the death of Christ, but that this in-
tention becomes effectual only with regard to those who
repent and believe. The Calvinists, not choosing to hold
a language which implies that an intention of God can
prove fruitless, interpret all the counsels, and commands,
TO THE CALVINIST1C SYSTEM. 281
and expostulations, which are urged in proof of an inten-
tion to save all men, as expressions only of a revealed will,
but not as implying any purpose which is to be carried
into effect. When they find in Scripture such general
propositions as the following, " he that believeth on me
hath everlasting life," — " whoso confesseth and forsaketh
his sins shall have mercy ;" they consider them both as
declaring a rule of conduct, and as delivering a promise
which is fulfilled with regard to every individual who be-
lieves and repents ; and as they know that these pro-
positions never can prove false, so it does not appear to
them that there is any inconsistency between the general
terms in which the propositions are enunciated, and the spe-
cial grace by which God produces faith and repentance
in those whom he has predestinated to everlasting life.
5. The Calvinists say, in the last place, that if there is
a difficulty in reconciling the earnestness with which God
appears in Scripture to seek the salvation of all men, with
the infallible execution of his decree that only some shall
be saved, this difficulty is not peculiar to their system, but
belongs to the Arminian also. If with the Socinians we
abridge the foreknowledge of God, then his counsels and
exhortations to all men will appear to us the natural ex-
pressions of an anxiety, such as we often feel, about an
effect, of the production of which we are uncertain. But
if with the Arminians we admit that the determinations of
free agents were from eternity known to God, then we
must admit also that he addresses counsels and exhorta-
tions to those, upon whom he knows they will not produce
their full effect. As he sent of old by Moses a command
to Pharaoh to let the children of Israel go, although at the
very time of giving the command he says, " and I am sure
that he will not let you go ;"* as our Lord said to his dis-
ciples, " watch and pray that ye enter not into tempta-
tion,"-]- although the whole tenor of the1 discourse, of
which these words are a part, discovers his certain know-
ledge that all the disciples were to yield to temptation,
Peter by denying, and the rest by forsaking him : so the
word of God continues to warn men against sins which
they will commit, to prescribe duties which they will not
• Exod. iii. 18, 19. + Matth. xxvi, 41.
282 SUPPORT WHICH SCRIPTURE GIVES, &C.
perform, and to give them, in the language of the warm-
est affection, counsels, upon which the obstinacy of their
hearts is to pour contempt. The answer made by the Ar-
minians to the Socinian charge of a want of seriousness
and sincerity in warnings, precepts, and counsels, uttered
by a Being who foresees their final inefflcacy, is this, that
it is fit and proper for God to declare to men their duty ;
that the perverseness of their wills does not diminish their
obligations, and that his foreknowledge of that perverse-
ness has no influence in giving his counsels less effect upon
their minds. The very same answer may be adopted by
the Calvinists. For although they infer, from the perfec-
tion of the Supreme Mind, and from various expressions
in Scripture, that there is a decree by which certain per-
sons are elected, while others are left to perish ; yet, as
the particulars of this decree are nowhere made known to
us, they cannot regard it as in any respect the rule of our
conduct ; and although they do not think themselves at
liberty to follow the Socinians in denying the extent of
the divine understanding, yet, like the Socinians, they re-
ceive the authoritative injunctions of the divine word as
the will of our Creator ; they study to learn from thence,
not the unknown purposes of divine wisdom, but the mea-
sure of our obedience ; and they say with Moses, who, in
his last address to the children of Israel, Deut. xxix. 29,
appears to give his sanction to the distinction made by
them, " the secret things belong unto the Lord our God ;
but those things which are revealed belong unto us, anil
to our childen for ever, that we may do all the words of
this law."
283
CHAP. XI.
HISTORY OF CALVINISM
The history of that system of opinions, now called Cal-
vinistic, extends almost from the beginning of the Chris-
tian era to the present period. It is not my province to
detail the names of all those by whom these opinions have
been held, the ages in which they lived, the books which
they wrote, the opposition or the encouragement which they
received. But I think it may be interesting and useful to
subjoin to the discussions, in which we have lately been en-
gaged, a short comprehensive view of the state of the opi-
nions which were the subjects of the discussions, during
the different stages of their progress.
Those who hold the Calvinistic system find its origin in
several expressions of our Lord, and in many parts of the
writings of Paul. Those who hold the opposite system
give a different interpretation of all the passages in which
this origin is sought for. The dispute is not decided by
referring to the most ancient Christian writers, for they
express themselves generally in the language of Scripture
with much simplicity ; they do not appear to have pos-
sessed great critical talents ; and they avoid entering into
any profound speculations. It is not ascertained what was
the system of Christians in the first four centuries, or whe-
ther they had formed any system upon this intricate sub-
ject. But in the fifth century systems very similar to
those which are now held were opposed to one another.
The voluminous writings of Augustine, by whom one of
the systems was established, are extant ; and we learn the
outlines of the opposite system, both from the large ex-
284 HISTORY OF CALVINISM
tracts out of the works of its supporters, which are found
in his writings, and from other collateral testimony. Al-
though the system combated by Augustine was not com-
pletely evolved till his day, yet the principles from which
it took its rise may be traced back to those philosophical
speculations, which, in the former centuries, had occupied
a great part of the attention of Christian writers. Even in
the days of the apostles, some who had been educated in
the schools of the philosophers, professed to embrace
Christianity ; and the number of learned Christians con-
tinued to increase in every century. Not content with the
simple form in which the doctrines of revelation had been
held by their more illiterate predecessors, these learned
converts introduced a spirit of research, a refinement of
speculation, and a systematical arrangement, of which the
sacred writers have not set an example. The tenets,
which many of these converts had imbibed in their youth,
and which they were far from relinquishing when they as-
sumed the name of Christians, were so opposite to the
truth, and the pride of human science, in which they had
been educated, was so inconsistent with that temper which
Jesus requires in all who are taught by him, that the Gos-
pel, instead of being improved, was in various respects
corrupted by this early mixture of philosophy. It is pro-
bable that when the apostle Paul speaks in his epistles of
a danger that Christians might be " spoiled through phi-
losophy and vain deceit,"* and of " oppositions of science,
falsely so called,"f he means that kind of philosophy
which was characteristical of the Gnostic sects ; and it is
known, that, in the first three centuries, the grossest adul-
terations of Christianity arose from the principles of that
philosophy.
Many sects of Christians were in this manner led to
account for those differences of human character which
have always been observed, by holding, that some souls
are naturally and essentially evil, being either entirely
formed by the evil spirit, or so completely under his in-
fluence as to be unable to emancipate themselves ; and
that others derive so large a proportion of their nature
from the good Spirit, as to find no difficulty in preserving-
Col. ii. 8 f1 Tim- vi- 20*
HISTORY OF CALVINISM. 285
their integrity. The errors connected with this physical
discrimination of souls were combated with much learning
about the end of the third century by Origen, who had
been bred in the Platonic school of Alexandria, and who
brought from the philosophy there taught those sublime
Conceptions of the Deity, which do not admit of indepen-
dent power being ascribed to a being set in opposition to
God. He taught that all souls originally proceeded from
the Deity ; that they were by nature capable of being
either good or evil, and that the character which they at-
tain depends upon their own free will, — upon the exercise
which they choose to make of the powers given them by
their Creator.
The very important services, which the erudition and
the labours of Origen rendered to the Christian church,
procured a considerable degree of credit to the most sin-
gular of his opinions in the countries where his works were
known. Various circumstances conspired, in the course
of the fourth century, to diffuse through the west some
knowledge of his writings ; and Pelagius, a native of Bri-
tain, who made them his chief study during his residence
at Rome in the beginning of the fifth century, drew, from
the doctrine which Origen had opposed to Manichean
errors, the fundamental position of his system, that not-
withstanding the sin of our first parents we are able, by
the powers of our nature, without any supernatural aid, to
yield obedience to the commands of God. The report of
this system, which from its affinity to the doctrine of Ori-
gen found with many an easy reception, called forth the
exertions of Augustine, bishop of Hippo in Africa. He
had formerly written against the Manicheans ; but it ap-
peared to him that Pelagius, who, in his zeal to maintain
that no souls were the work of the evil spirit, denied the
present corruption of human nature, had gone beyond
Origen, and had departed far from the truth : and in his
voluminous works he laid down a system of predestination
and grace, which, with some little variety of expression,
is the same with that which we have called Calvinistic.
Augustine acknowledged, that in the course of his study-
ing the Scriptures his sentiments had undergone a con-
siderable change : and those who were averse to his sys-
tem affirmed, that in his writings against Pelagius he
286 HISTORY OF CALVINISM.
adopted many positions which he had condemned in the
Manicheans. We are not bound to defend the consisten-
cy of all that Augustine has said ; but if his system be
founded in reason and in Scripture, it may unquestion-
ably be discriminated from the Manichean system ; and
we, who hold the Calvinistic tenets, think that we are able
to make the discrimination. For we consider the decree,
by which a wise and good Being from eternity ordained
all that is to be, as essentially distinct from that fate which
excludes every exercise of intelligence in fixing the great
scheme of the universe ; and we consider the measure of
evil which, for reasons unknown to us, the Almighty So-
vereign permits to exist in his work, as leaving unshaken
those fundamental principles of religion, which are com-
pletely uudermined by the belief that this evil originates
from the power of an opposite spirit not under the control
of God, or from an essential pravity in matter which he is
unable to remove.
From the days of Augustine two opposite systems of
predestination have been known in the Christian church,
and each of them has had able and numerous defenders.
The system of Pelagius was modified in the writings of
Cassian and Faustus ; and, under the less offensive form
which is known by the name of Semi-Pelagianism, it ob-
tained a favourable reception in the East, from which it
originated. But in the western parts of Christendom,
where the writings of the learned Augustine were held in
the highest veneration, the system which he had deline-
ated received the sanction both of general councils and of
the Bishops of Rome, who were rising by insensible steps
to the station which they afterwards held ; and under this
authority it came to be regarded as the orthodox faith of
the Latin church. The opposite system, however, had
many adherents, both in Britain, the native country of
Pelagius, and in Gaul, where Cassian first published the
Semi-Pelagian doctrine ; and it appears that, in the univer-
sal ignorance which overspread Europe during the suc-
ceeding centuries, many who professed to hold the ortho-
dox faith were unacquainted with the extent of the doc-
trine of Augustine. Accordingly we find Godeschalcus,
an illustrious Saxon monk, persecuted in the ninth cen-
tury by his superiors, and condemned by some councils
HISTORY OF CALVINISM. 287
assembled to judge him, for holding doctrines which seem
to correspond in all points with the tenets now called Cal-
vinistic : we find his memory vindicated by succeeding
councils, who declared their approbation of his doctrine ;
and we learn from the history of his opinions, that the
Christian church in those days, as in all the controversies
upon the same intricate subject in succeeding ages, veered
between two systems, of which sometimes the one and
sometimes the other was most ably defended.
The question occasioned by the opposition of these sys-
tems, after having been buried for some centuries, like
every other, in the barbarity of the times, was revived in
the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries by Thomas Aquin-
as and Joannes Scotus, the fathers of school divinity, who,
applying the language of the philosophy of Aristotle to
theological questions, appeared to speak with a precision
formerly unknown, but who, multiplying words far beyond
the number of clear ideas, increased the natural darkness
of many subjects which they pretended to discuss. I will
not undertake the grievous and worthless labour of ex-
plaining the terms in which the doctrine of Augustine was
stated by Thomas Aquinas, a monk of the Dominican
order, nor those in which a doctrine somewhat similar to
that which is now opposed to Augustine was defended
by Scotus, a monk of the Franciscan order. The Latin
church, of which the Bishop of Rome had become the ac-
knowledged head, continued to be agitated by the contro-
versy between the Thomists and the Scotists ; insomuch
that although that church venerated the name of Augus-
tine, and professed to build its tenets upon his authority,
individual writers were very far from being agreed as to
the points that are embraced by his system, and the avow-
ed creed of the church was gradually removed at a greater
distance from the doctrine of Augustine.
When the enormous height which the growing corrup-
tions of Popery had attained in the sixteenth century in-
duced Martin Luther, a friar of the order of St. Austin,
to begin the reformation, he adhered to the principles of
that doctrine in which he had been educated ; and, in ex-
posing to the indignation of mankind the shameful traffic
of indulgences, he derived, from a system which taught
the corruption of human nature and the efficacy of divine
288 HISTORY OF CALVINISM.
grace, a convincing answer to those tenets of the church
of Rome concerning the merit of good works upon which
that traffic was founded. All the ''f>arts of the system of
predestination which are delineated in the writings of Au-
gustine were taught by Luther. But Melancthon, who
was at first his colleague, and wrho succeeded to a consi-
derable share of his influence after his death, was led, by
an accommodating temper and by a concurrence of cir-
cumstances, to adopt principles which it does not appear
to me possible to distinguish from the Semi-Pelagian.
These principles entered into the confessions of faith and
apologies for the cause of reformation, which received the
sanction of the name of Melancthon : they were recom-
mended by his authority to many of the earliest reformers
in Germany ; and they continue to form a part of the creed
of those churches which are called Lutheran.
In Switzerland, the reformation, which had been begun
by Zuinglius, received the most valuable support from the
learning, the abilities, and the industry of John Calvin,
who settled at Geneva in the year 1541, and continued, till
his death in 1564, a zealous and indefatigable champion of
that doctrine, which he professes to have learned from
Augustine. In his Christian Institutes, which were first
published in 1536, he acknowledges that it was the com-
mon opinion that God elected men according to his fore-
knowledge of their conduct, so that predestination rested
upon the prescience of God. But in opposition to this
opinion, which he says was both held by the vulgar and
had in all ages been defended by authors of great name,
he lays down that system which we have been accustomed,
in honour of its ablest supporter, to call by the name of
Calvinism ; and such was the impression made upon the
minds of men by his writings, and so rapidly were his
opinions disseminated by the numbers who flocked to the
university which he established at Geneva, that the Cal-
vinistic system of predestination was received by a great
part of those Christians who left the church of Rome, and
even by many who had at first embraced the tenets of
Melancthon. There came in this way to be a difference
of opinion upon the subject of predestination between the
Lutheran and the Reformed churches. We apply the term
Lutheran to the churches in the German empire, and in
HISTORY OF CALVINISM. 289
the different kingdoms of Europe, which adhered to the
SnfTr SlSShUrg' CTfeSSi0 ^ustana, the declara-
tion of their faith presented by the Protestants to the Diet
of the : empire, held by Charles V. 1530, and to those ex-
plications, which the controverted points not particularly
stated m that confession received from the subsequent
writings of Melancthon. We apply the term Reformed
to the churches in Germany, in Switzerland, in the Ne-
therlands, in Britain, in France, and in other parts of Eu-
rope whose confessions of faith comprehended the pecu-
liar tenets of Calvinism. The two words were used in this
sense soon after the days of Calvin and Melancthon, and
the same use of them still continues. When we speak of
the Reformation, we mean that revolution in the senti-
ments of a great part of the inhabitants of Europe with
regard to religion, which was accomplished in the sixteenth
century by the united labours of Luther, Melancthon,
Zuinglms, Calvin, Beza, and other reformers. But when
we speak of the Reformed Churches, we generally mean
to distinguish them from the Lutheran; and the name im-
plies that they are considered as having departed farther
than the Lutheran from the corruptions of Popery. There
are differences between the Reformed and the Lutheran
Churches respecting ecclesiastical discipline and govern-
ment which it may afterwards occur to mention. But the
most important difference in point of doctrine respects the
subject of which we are now speaking; the Reformed,
professing in their creeds and standards to hold the Cal-
vinistic system of predestination ; the Lutheran, to adhere
to the system of Melancthon.
John Knox a disciple of Calvin, while he formed the
constitution of the church of Scotland upon the plan of
ecclesiastical government which Calvin had established in
Geneva introduced into Scotland all the tenets called
Calvinistic ; and although the Confession of Faith, the au-
thentic standard of the faith of our church, does not pay
any deference to the name or authority of the reformer-*
although the ministers of this church are not bound, by
subscribing the Confession of Faith, to defend every part
of the conduct of Calvin and every sentence found in his
writings, yet the leading features of the doctrine of our
church concerning predestination are avowedly Calvinistic.
VOL II. 0 J v.aivm^uc.
1290 HISTORY OF CALVINISM.
In England, the first reformers, who appeared before the
days of Calvin, followed in worship and in the form of
ecclesiastical government the Lutheran churches in which
they had received their education. But in the days of
Queen Elizabeth, when the thirty-nine articles, which are
the Confession of Faith of the church of England, came,
after much preparation, to be published with royal autho-
rity, the doctrines of Calvin were held in universal esti-
mation, were taught in the English universities, and were
the creed of the dignified clergy whom the Queen employ-
ed in preparing the articles. Accordingly even those,
who hold that the seventeenth article admits of an inter-
pretation not inconsistent with Arminianism, acknowledge
that it was penned by Calvinists, and that the Calvinistic
sense, which naturally occurs to every reader, was truly
the meaning of those who composed it. And upon this
ground we think ourselves entitled to say that the two
established churches of this island, although distinguished
from the time of the Reformation in respect of discipline,
worship, and government, were at first united in holding
the same doctrine ; and that the standards which both
churches continue to require their ministers to subscribe,
as the standards of their faith, were originally founded
upon Calvinistic tenets.
Upon the Continent, where some churches were Lu-
theran and others reformed, the points in dispute between
them were brought strongly before the public, about the
beginning of the seventeenth century, by the writings of
Arminius, professor of divinity in the university of Ley-
den. Arminius, although educated in the doctrines of the
church of Geneva, had early entertained doubts concern-
ing the Calvinistic system of predestination ; and, after he
was admitted professor of divinity, he did not consider
himself bound, by any authority which he could not law-
fully disobey, to teach that particular system. He posses-
sed that vigorous mind and that acute understanding
which prepare a man for deep investigation. He was not
disposed to rest in the opinions of others ; and his own
conceptions of every subject to which he turned his atten-
tion were clear and comprehensive. The opinions con*
cerning predestination, which were at that time held in
the Lutheran churches, being more agreeable to his mind
HISTORY OF CALVINISM. 2Q1
than the Calvinistic, received from him a scientific form.
He laid the foundation of them in that view of the pre-
science of God formerly explained ; and by following out
leading ideas through all their consequences, he intro-
duced that unity of principle, that harmony of parts, and
that precision and clearness of language, which entitle his
doctrine to the name of a system. This system, recom-
mended by the abilities, the eloquence, and the reputa-
tion of Arminius, not only spread through the Lutheran
churches, but made an impression upon the minds of many
who had been educated in the principles of Calvinism ;
and, proceeding from an university founded in one of the
Reformed churches, it encountered at its first appearance
a most formidable opposition. Arminius died in 1609.
But the hold which his principles had taken of the minds
of men, and the zeal with which they were propagated by
his disciples, excited much commotion immediately after
his death. The inhabitants of the United Provinces, who
held these principles, presented to the States-general in
1610 a petition or remonstrance, from which they receiv-
ed the name of remonstrants. By this they have ever
since been distinguished. It happened that Grotius, and
other leading men in the States, who were at that time in
opposition to the Prince of Orange, favoured the princi-
ples of the remonstrants. This circumstance naturally
formed an union between the house of Orange and the
contra-remonstrants or Calvinists ; and thus political in-
terests came to mingle their influence in the discussion of
theological questions. Many conferences were held be-
tween the Arminians and the Calvinists, without convinc-
ing either party. Many schemes to accomplish a recon-
ciliation proved abortive ; and at length it was resolved by
the States of Holland to summon a meeting of deputies
from all the Protestant churches, after the manner of the
General Councils which had been held in former ages,
where the points in dispute might be canvassed and de-
cided.
In the year 1618, there assembled at Dort, a town in
the province of South Holland, deputies from the churches
of the United Provinces, from Britain, and from many
States in Germany, who formed what is known in eccle-
siastical history by the name of the Synod of Dort, Syne-
292 HISTORY OF CALVINISM.
dm Dordracenn. The learned and eloquent Episcopius,
the successor of Arminius, appeared at the head of the
leading men amongst the Arminians or Remonstrants to
defend their cause. But being dissatisfied with the man-
ner in which the Synod proposed to proceed, Episcopius
and his adherents refused to submit to the directions
which were given them as to the method of their defence,
and in consequence of this refusal they were excluded
from sitting in the assembly. After an hundred and fifty-
four meetings, the five articles, in which the Arminians
had at a former conference stated their doctrine, were for-
mally condemned by the Synod as heretical. What we
call the Calvinistic system of predestination was declared
by a confession of faith, founded on the decrees of the
Synod, to be the orthodox faith of the Reformed churches
in the Netherlands ; and the catechism of Heidelberg,
which was originally composed by order of the Elector
Palatine for the use of his subjects, and which compre-
hends the leading principles of the Calvinistic system, was
adopted as one of their standards, a method of instructing
the young, and a directory for the public teaching of their
ministers. In consequence of the judgment of the synod
of Dort, the Arminians were excommunicated, and were
at first obliged to leave their possessions in the United
Provinces. But they were recalled in a few years under
a milder administration of government : they are allowed
several churches in different cities of Holland ; and they
have a college at Amsterdam, where there has been a
succession of able men, Episcopius, Limborch, Le Clerc,
and Wetstein ; who, while they profess to instil into the
candidates for the ministry in their communion all the
principles which Arminius taught, have been accused of
approaching gradually much nearer to Socinianism than
he did.
The consent given by the British divines to the decrees
of the Synod is a proof that the churches of England and
of Scotland, by whom they were sent, adhered to the Cal-
vinistic tenets, and tnat James I., who had joined his in-
fluence with that of the House of Orange in the convoca-
tion of the Synod, was disposed to favour that system.
One of the ablest defences of the Calvinistic system of
predestination is a small treatise written against Hoard,
HISTORY OF CALVINISM. 293
an Arminian, by Davenant, one of the deputies from
England, at that time professor of divinity in Cambridge,
and afterwards bishop of Salisbury. The title oK his book
is, Animadversions upon a Treatise, entitled, God's Love
to mankind.
But although we seem to be warranted in considering
the voice of the leading men in Britain as favourable to
Calvinism, at the time of the meeting of the Synod of
Dort, it was not long before events, chiefly of a political
nature, occasioned a revolution upon this point in the
sentiments of James, and of those members of the church
of England who were attached to the cause of monarchy.
The long civil war, and the memorable change of govern-
ment in the seventeenth century, arose from the political
principles of men who were rigidly attached to the wor-
ship, discipline, government, and doctrine of the church
of Geneva. The friends of monarchy, on the other hand,
were attached to the worship, discipline, and government
which the church of England had derived from the Lu-
theran churches : and as, in addition to these points of
difference upon ecclesiastical matters, they held the poli-
tical principles of the republicans in abhorrence, it was
natural for them to conceive a prejudice against the theo-
logical doctrine of these republicans. They unavoidably
felt a strong propensity to adopt a system of predestina-
tion by which they might be allied more closely to the
Lutheran churches, with whom they had many points in
common, and completely discriminated from the Calvin-
ists, with whom they did not wish to maintain any con-
nexion. Archbishop Laud, to whom Charles I. commit-
ted the direction of the ecclesiastical affairs of Britain,
wrote a small treatise in the year 1625, to prove that the
articles of the church of England admit of an Arminian
sense : the countenance of the court was confined to those
divines who favoured the Arminian system ; and although
the church of England never publicly renounced Calvin-
ism, yet it is certain that an attachment to that system of
doctrine came to be the distinguishing badge of the Puri-
tans, who derived their name from pretending to a more
spiritual kind of worship than the Episcopalians, but who
were known as much by the firmness with which they
294 HISTORY OF CALVINISM.
held the tenets of the church of Geneva, as by their ab-
horrence of forms.
When, in the progress of the commotions of the seven-
teenth century, episcopacy was voted to be useless and
burdensome, an assembly of divines was held at West-
minster, " for the purpose of settling the government and
liturgy of the church of England, and for vindicating and
clearing the doctrine of the said church from false asper-
sions and interpretations." What we call the Confession
of Faith was composed by that assembly, as a part of the
uniformity in religion which was then intended, and which
it was the object of the Solemn League and Covenant to
preserve between the churches in the three kingdoms of
Scotland, England, and Ireland. When presbytery was
established in Scotland at the Revolution, this Confession
of Faith was ratified in the Scottish parliament : it after-
wards received the sanction of the treaty of Union ; and
it continues to be the avowed confession of the church of
Scotland. But in England, when episcopacy was revived
after the Restoration, the thirty-nine articles became, as
formerly, the standard of that churoh ; the Confession of
Faith was of course set aside ; and the former prejudices
against some of its doctrines were very much confirmed
in the minds of those who were attached to episcopacy
and monarchy, by their abhorrence of the views and
the success of those who had given orders for its being
composed.
The circumstances which have been mentioned explain
the manner in which Calvinism came to be regarded, by
the body of the people in England, as a name nearly allied
to republicanism ; and no person, who is acquainted with
the history of the factions of that country, can entertain a
doubt that political causes have contributed very largely
to the disrepute in which that sj^stem has been held by
many dignified and learned members of our neighbouring
church. At the same time, it must be acknowledged that
several divines of that church, who were very much supe-
rior to the weakness of being led in their theological creed
by an attachment to any political party, have lent the
support of their erudition and abilities to some mitigated
form of Arminianism. Of this kind were Barrow, Clarke,
HISTORY OF CALVINISM. 295
Whitby, and Jortin. There were also many wise and
able men in the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries,
who endeavoured to represent the points of difference
between the Arminians and Calvinists as of little import-
ance, and who received the name of Latitudinarians, from
wishing to unite all true Protestants against the approaches
of Popery. Of this kind were Chillingworth, Tillotson,
Cudworth, and Hoadley.
It is farther to be noticed, that there has long been a
general wish in the members of the church of England,
to consider themselves as not fettered to any particular
system of predestination by the articles which they sub-
scribe. Bishop Burnet declares himself to be an Armi-
nian ; and after giving, in his exposition of the seventeenth
article, with an impartiality more apparent than real, and
with some degree of confusion, a view of the arguments
upon both sides, he concludes in these words, " It is very
probable that those who penned this article meant that
the qlecree was absolute ; but yet, since they have not
said it, those who subscribe the articles do not seem to
be bound to. any thing that is not expressed in them ;
and, therefore, although the Calvinists have less occasion
for scruple, since the article does seem more plainly to
favour them, the Remonstrants may subscribe this article
without renouncing their opinion as to this matter." He
says, in another place, " The church has not been peremp-
tory, but a latitude has been left to different opinions."
And Dr. Jortin, in his dissertation on the controversies
concerning predestination and grace, which was published
in 1755, tells us how far this latitude has been used.
With a partiality to his own system, and a virulence
against his adversaries, which often appear to an exces-
sive and shameful degree in his writings, he thus expresses
himself:. " In England, at the time of the Synod of Dort,
we were much divided in our opinions concerning the
controverted articles ; but our divines having taken the
liberty to think and judge for themselves, and the civil
government not interposing, it hath come to pass, that,
from that time to this, almost all persons here of any note
for learning and abilities have bid adieu to Calvinism,
have sided with the Remonstrants, and have left the Fa-
talists to follow their own opinions, and to rejoice (since
296 HISTORY OF CALVINISM.
they can rejoice) in a religious system, consisting of
human creatures without liberty, doctrines without sense,
faith without reason, and a God without mercy."
Dr. Prettyman, or Tomline, Bishop of Lincoln, who, in
his Elements of Christian Theology, has given a large
commentary on the Thirty-nine Articles, labours to prove
that the Seventeenth admits of an Arminian sense, and
writes against Calvinism with the virulence of a man who
does not understand it. He has also published a second
work, which he calls a Refutation of Calvinism — a strange
title for a book avowedly written by a dignitary of that
church, whose founders were Calvinists, and one of whose
articles, prepared by them in its natural and obvious mean-
ing, announces the characteristical doctrines of Calvinism.
It contains hardly any general reasoning ; it is chiefly a
collection and exposition of texts, which have been often
brought forward by Arminian writers ; and a repetition of
that abuse which they are in the habit of pouring forth
upon those who differ from them. The book has aJready
passed through many editions, and meeting the prejudices
and wishes of a great body of the English clergy, is ex-
tremely popular in England. But it is by no means for-
midable in point of argument: and however much it may
be admired by those who wish to believe the system which
it professes to support, it will not shake the creed of any
person well instructed in the fundamental principles of
Calvinism.
While therefore the members of the church of Scotland,
by subscribing the Confession of Faith, find themselves
equally restrained from avowing Arminian and Arian te-
nets, the members of the church of England continually
use that liberty which they consider as left to them, and
think that they adhere to the orthodox faith of their church,
when they defend the doctrine of the Trinriy, and the doc-
trine of Atonement, although they disclaim the literal Cal-
vinistic interpretation of the Seventeenth article. Amongst
the ministers of the established Church of England, there
are some who adopt this interpretation, and who upon that
account are called doctrinal Calvinists. There are Uni-
versalists, who, without entering farther into the disputed
points, consider the benefit of the death of Christ as ex-
tending to all, either by the general resurrection or by the
History of calvinism. 297
general offer of pardon upon easy terms ; and there are
others who scruple not to avow their attachment to all
the parts of the Arminian doctrine.
It might be thought that in the church of Rome the in-
fallibility of the Pope would furnish an effectual antidote
against theological controversy. Yet, even in that church,
the questions in dispute between the Arminians and Cal-
vinists have never been decided ; and large bodies of Ro-
man Catholics have received distinguishing names from
the tenets which they hold in relation to these questions.
The church of Rome was inclined, by the whole system of
its corruptions, as well as by its antipathy to the first re-
formers, to adhere to the Semi-Pelagian doctrine. The
council of Trent was summoned in the sixteenth century,
to give a decent colour to these corruptions, and to crush
the Reformation. But the fear of offending the Domini-
cans, who held the doctrine of Augustine, restrained the
council from openly avowing the Semi- Pelagian doctrine ;
and their decree upon this point, like many other wary
decisions of that pretended oracle, is expressed with such
obscurity and ambiguity, as to leave the matter undecided.
The learning of the Jesuits, whose order arose about the
middle of the sixteenth century, was employed, from the
time of their institution, to overturn the doctrine of the
reformers ; and the term scientia media, invented by Mo-
lina, and introduced in the year 1588 into the controversy
concerning predestination, was generally adopted by his
brethren. The Jesuits were in this manner opposed
to the Dominicans ; and the controversy has been the oc-
casion of many distractions and convulsions in the church
of Rome, which the authority of succeeding Popes has been
unable to suppress, and which their wisdom has not found
an expedient method of healing. The Dominicans re-
ceived, about the middle of the seventeenth century, very
powerful aid from Jansenius, who, in a book entitled
Augustinus, gave a full and faithful picture of the senti-
ments of Augustine, upon the corruption of human nature,
predestination, and divine aid. This exhibition of the
sentiments of Augustine demonstrated, that the Jesuits,
the most zealous supporters of a church which professes
the highest veneration for that father, had, upon these
subjects, departed very far from his doctrine. The Je-
298 HISTORY OF CALVINISM.
suits, who saw that their credit was in danger of being
shaken by this discovery, exerted their influence at dif-
ferent times, in procuring from the Popes a condemnation
of the book of Jansenius. His followers have often en-
dured persecution; and the boasted unity of the Roman
church was interrupted, both in the seventeenth and
eighteenth centuries, by the bitterest contests between
those, who, from adhering to the interpretation which Mo-
lina gave of this intricate subject, were known by the
name of Molinists, and those, who, having received the
knowledge of the doctrine of Augustine from the book of
Jansenius, are called Jansenists.
The private passions which mingled their influence with
the controversies relating to predestination, either in the
Roman or in the Protestant church, are of no importance
to a fair inquirer after truth. But it is impossible to look
back upon the various forms of agitating the same ques-
tions which have presented themselves to us in this short
review, without perceiving, that however strongly the hu-
man mind is disposed to inquire into the subject, there is
much intricacy in the questions connected with it, and
little probability of arriving at those clear and short con-
clusions which may prevent future dispute.
Hence, upon this subject, as upon the subject of the
Trinity, there are two very important lessons that natu-
rally result from all our researches, which I may be al-
lowed to take this opportunity of impressing upon the
minds of my students. The first lesson is, that they
should beware of engaging the people, to whom they may
be called to discourse, in those thorny speculations from
which they may find it impossible to disentangle them-
selves, and where the incapacity of perceiving the truth
may engender errors very hurtful to their comfort and
their virtue. The secret will of God appears, from the
very nature of the expression, to form no part of the busi-
ness of preaching. Our commission is to declare to the
people his revealed will : and although it may often be
impossible for us to explain particular passages of Scrip-
ture, or to treat of some of the peculiar doctrines of Chris-
tianity, without a reference to the doctrine of predestina-
tion ; yet care ought to be taken to present only those
clear unembarrassed views of that doctrine which natu-
HISTORY OF CALVINISM. 299
rally connect with practice, never to amuse the people
with an account of the abuses of the doctrine, but to say
what we judge proper to say of it in such a manner as to
be assured that they shall learn no such abuse from us ;
and to endeavour, above all things, to leave upon their
minds a strong impression of these most important truths,
that however certain the doctrine of predestination is in
general, the only certainty which any individual can at-
tain of his predestination is inseparably joined with the
distinguished exercise of every Christian grace ; and that
all the hearers of the Gospel are required, both by the
nature of the thing, and by the constant tenor of Scrip-
ture, to try themselves, whether they are in the number
of the elect, by the fruits of their election.
The second lesson which naturally results from our re-
searches upon this subject is, that men of speculation
should exercise mutual forbearance. It is not a matter of
surprise, that persons of the most enlightened minds should
now differ upon points which have divided the opinions of
mankind ever since they began to speculate. It is not to
be supposed that all the consequences which may be
shown to flow from any system are held by every one who
defends that system ; for he may either not see that the
consequences arise, or he may find some method of evad-
ing them. The Calvinists are not answerable for the va-
rious abuses of their doctrine which gave birth to the
Fanatics and Antinomians of different ages ; for they are
able to show that in all these abuses their doctrine is per-
verted. Nor are the Arminians to be charged with those
unworthy conceptions of the Deity which to many appear
inseparable from their system ; for they mean to place the
justice and goodness of God in the most honourable light ;
and it appears to them that they err on the safe side, and
that they derive a sufficient excuse from the sublimity of
the subject, and the weakness of our faculties, if, in their
zeal to maintain the honour of the moral attributes of the
Deity, they seem to derogate from his sovereignty and in-
dependence.
While our researches upon this subject suggest these
two lessons, there are also two rules to be observed in
reading upon this controversy, which are rendered neces-
sary by the manner of its being handled in former times.
300 HISTORY OF CALVINISM.
The first is, not to form an opinion of either system from
the writings of those who oppose it, but to do both sides the
justice of considering what they say for themselves. The
Arminians and the Calvinists are very much upon a foot-
ing in respect of the foul abuse which they have poured
upon one another. But it should always be remembered,
and, as far as my observation goes, it is a rule which you
may safely follow in reading upon every subject, that from
whomsoever abuse proceeds, it deserves to be treated with
equal contempt ; that if it is not a sure mark of the weak-
ness of the reasoning with which it is connected, it cer-
tainly does not make the reasoning stronger ; and that
every candid reader sets aside all the expressions of mutual
reproach, which find a place in the discussion of any
question, as of no avail to the argument.
The second rule, which is necessary in reading upon this
controversy, is not to think yourselves obliged to defend
every position of those writers whose general system you
approve, or every view of the subject which they may
have presented, and to beware of conceiving any prejudice
against the truth, because you find it impossible to adopt
all that has been said by the friends of the truth. It has
happened that many Calvinists in former times, with
gloomy notions of the Deity, with a slender knowledge of
philosophy, and with much animosity against their adver-
saries, have exhibited their system in a dress very little
fitted to recommend it to the world ; and it is common
with Arminian writers to give a picture of that system in
a number of the most exceptionable passages quoted from
books of those times. This is an art very likely to suc-
ceed with men who have not leisure or capacity to in-
quire ; and I have no doubt that the disrespectful terms in
which Calvinism is often mentioned by many shallow
thinkers, and even by some respectable clergymen in the
church of England, arise entirely from their having
read such quotations, and perhaps little more, upon the
subject.
Although the style of writing upon this controversy,
which occurs in many books, renders these rules neces-
sary, it is our happiness to live in a more enlightened and
more polished age, when the asperity of former times is uni-
versally condemned, when the views of men are very much
HISTORY OF CALVINISM. 301
enlarged, and when Calvinism has formed an alliance with
philosophy. The celebrated metaphysician Leibnitz, who
flourished in the beginning of the eighteenth century,
although a member of the Lutheran church, illustrated
and established the doctrine of philosophical necessity, or
the perfect consistency of the freedom of a moral agent
with the infallible determination of his conduct, which is
the foundation of Calvinism. There is a small book of
his entitled " Essais de Theodicee, sur la bonte de Dieu,
la liberte de l'homme, et l'origine du mal," which contains
almost all the principles upon which I have rested the
defence of the Calvinistic tenets. Wolfius trode in the
steps of Leibnitz. Canzius published a book, entitled
" Philosophise Leibnitianas et Wolfianae usus in Theologia
per praecipua fidei capita;" and several systems of theo-
logy, written in the course of the eighteenth century, by
divines of the Reformed churches on the continent, as
Wyttenbach, and Stapfer, and by Edwards in America,
have applied the philosophy of Leibnitz and Wolfius to
explain and vindicate the doctrines of Calvin. These
doctrines, instead of appearing liable to that charge of
absurdity, which the Arminian writers in all times, and
even in the present day, have not scrupled in opprobrious
terms to advance, now assume a rational and philosophical
form, and appear to be a consistent whole, arising out of
a few leading ideas followed out to their consequences :
while the Arminians appear to be only half-thinkers, who
stop short before they arrive at the conclusion ; and al-
though they will not, like the Socinians, deny the prin-
ciples, yet refuse to follow the Calvinists in making the
application of them.
I have no difficulty in concluding the subject, which
has engaged our attention for so long a time, by declaring
it to be my conviction, that the Calvinistic system is the
most philosophical. The Arminians indeed have often
boasted, that all the men of learning and genius are on
their side, and that those only who choose to walk in
trammels adhere to Calvinism. But there is reason to
think, that the progress of philosophy will gradually pro-
duce a revolution in the minds of men ; that those opinions
concerning the nature of human liberty, and the extent of
the providence of God, from which the Calvinistic system
302 HISTORY OF CALVINISMl
is easily deduced, although they have not received the
countenance of Dr. Reid in his essays on the active powers,
will, even in opposition to his respectable name, find a
place in every system of pneumatics ; and that there will
thus be diffused amongst calm inquirers a more general
impression, that the doctrine of the first reformers, with
regard to predestination, admits of a better defence than
it received from them. It gives me particular satisfaction
to observe, that the late Dr. Horsley, bishop of St. Asaph,
one of the profoundest scholars that ever adorned the
church of England, although he has not adopted all the
Calvinistic tenets, has laid down, in the most precise and
satisfactory manner, those principles, from which all the
tenets of Calvin that we are obliged to hold, appear to me
readily to flow. In a sermon upon providence and free
agency, he has declared his conviction with regard to the
certain influence of motives as final causes, in reference
to which the mind puts forth its powers, and as the means
by which God governs the intelligent creation ; and also
with regard to the infallible predetermination of those
events which the Almighty in this manner accomplishes.
The friends of Calvinism require nothing more. We may
reject every tenet which does not result from these prin-
ciples ; and we may solace ourselves under the scorn of
many superficial writers in the church of England, who
condemn what they do not understand, with the counte-
nance of this respectable auxiliary, who, without declaring
himself a partisan, has lent his assistance in clearing that
strong ground which every sound and able Calvinist will
now occupy.
303
BOOK V.
INDEX OF PARTICULAR QUESTIONS ARISING OUT OF OPI-
NIONS CONCERNING THE GOSPEL REMEDY, AND OF
MANY OF THE TECHNICAL TERMS IN THEOLOGY.
The fifth book is the conclusion of that part of my course
which is properly theological, and means to present a
short view of many particular questions which have arisen
out of the general principles, and of the technical terms,
which, having occurred in discussing these questions, now
form a part of the language of theology. Some of the
questions turn upon the Nature of the Remedy ; much
the greater part upon the Extent and the Application of
it. But none of them will require to be handled with
any detail ; for the length to which they are spread out
in ordinary systems is only a repetition under different
forms of the same principles. My object is simply to fur-
nish you with an index of the questions to which they
have been applied, and a vocabulary of the language,
which has acquired a currency amongst the writers upon
that science which you profess to study.
304
CHAP. I.
REGENERATION CONVERSION FAITH.
To men considered as sinners, i. e. both guilty and cor-
rupt, the Gospel brings a remedy. The remedy is of sav-
ing benefit only to those by whom it is embraced. It
cannot be embraced unless it be known ; but it is made
known to all to whom the Gospel is published ; and the
intimation given by publishing it, together with the invi-
tation and the command to embrace it which always ac-
companies the intimation, has received, according to an
expression frequent in the Epistles, the name of a call.
" God hath called you by our Gospel to the obtaining
of the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ." 2 Thess. ii. 14.
The Arminians admit no other call but that which is
common to all who live in a Christian country, and which
is obeyed or rejected according to the disposition of the
person who receives it. But the Calvinists are led by
their principles to make a distinction between external
and effectual calling, in support of which they quote these
words of our Lord, — " Many are called, but few are
chosen." The external call, which is addressed to all
who live in a Christian country, carries along with it such
evidences of the divine original of the Gospel, so striking
an exhibition of the love of God to mankind, and so strong
an obligation upon every reasonable being to attend, that
it aggravates the condemnation of those by whom it is re-
jected. But finding men alienated from the life of God,
corrupted in their understandings, their will, and their af-
fections, it has not the effect of inducing them to embrace
the remedy, unless it be accompanied by the operations
of the Spirit of God. These operations, in their full ex-
REGENERATION CONVERSION FAITH. 305
tent, are peculiar to the elect for whom they were pur-
chased, and to whom they are applied through the me-
diation of Christ; and therefore to them only the external
call becomes effectual ; in other words, they only accept
the invitation and obey the command given them by that
call. The call is rendered effectual with regard to them
by the removal of that corruption which renders it ineffec-
tual with regard to others ; — by a change of character,
which, in respect of the understanding, is such an illumi-
nation as qualifies them for receiving knowledge ; in re-
spect of the will, is an influence so powerful as effectually
inclines them to follow the inducements that are proposed
in the word of God ; and in respect of the whole soul, pro-
duces a refinement and elevation by which the affections
are determined to the worthiest objects. This introduc-
tion of the principles of a new life, into those who are con-
sidered as spiritually dead, is called, in conformity to
Scripture language, regeneration.* It is also called con-
version, a turning men from that state of mind and those
habits of life, which enter into our view when we speak
of human nature as corrupt, to those sentiments and ha-
bits which proceed from the Spirit of God.f And it is
evident that when a man is thus converted, all the ob-
stacles to his accepting the invitation in the Gospel cease
to exist, and the remedy there provided, approving itself
to his understanding and his heart, is cordially embraced.
Infinite is the number of questions which have been
agitated in different periods concerning the manner of this
conversion. But as there are two extremes in the opi-
nions upon this subject, in the middle between which the
Calvinistic S3'stem professes to lie, it is easy, without en-
tering into any detail as to the shades of difference that
distinguish particular opinions, to apprehend the leading
principles of those who lean to either extreme, and to per-
ceive the caution with which the Calvinists keep clear of
both. Upon the one side are the Pelagians, the Semi-Pe-
lagians, and all those who, under whatever name, and with
whatever modifications, hold what has been called the
Synergistical system. That system derives its name from
* John iii. 3, 5. 2 Cor. v. 17. Ephes. iv. 22, 23, 24.
f Matth. xviii. 8. Acts iii. 19 j xv. 3. 1 Thess. i. 9.
306 REGENERATION CONVERSION FAITH.
representing man as co-operating with God in his conver-
sion, and the efficacy of the grace of God as depending
upon that co-operation. The Calvinistic system is direct-
ly opposed to this extreme ; and the principles which have
been illustrated afford an answer to all the forms which
the Synergistical doctrine can assume. Upon the other
side lie all the degrees and shades of the ancient mystical
theology, which is now better known by the name of fa-
naticism. The character of that theology, and the man-
ner of discriminating Calvinism from an extreme to which
it seems to approach, are now to be illustrated.
The mystical spirit appeared very early in the Christian
church. Its origin is to be traced not so much to the pe-
culiar doctrines of the Gospel, as to the alliance which our
religion very early formed with the Platonic philosophy.
Plato held that the soul of man is an emanation from the
supreme mind, at present imprisoned in the body, detain-
ed by its connexion with matter from holding communion
with the Father of spirits, and exposed by the contamina-
tion of surrounding objects to the danger of being disqua-
lified for returning to its original. He taught, therefore,
that it is the duty of man, by meditation and retirement, to.
disentangle himself from his present fetters, and to prepare
his soul, by a gradual emancipation, for the freer and hap-
pier life which awaits it after it is raised above every
thing terrestrial. This principle, when applied with those
qualifications and restrictions that are rendered necessary
by the active engagements of life, lays the foundation of
magnanimity, of sentimental devotion, and of many exer-
cises which contribute in a high degree to the purification
of the mind. But the principle is easily corrupted, and
produces in men of warm imaginations, of constitutional
indolence, or of feeble spirits, a variety of abuse, hurtful
both to society and to the character of the individual. It
was adopted in the third century by Origen, a zealous
disciple of the Platonic school. Finding a ready admission
with many learned Christians who had been educated in
that school, and being diffused by the credit of Origen's.
writings through a great part of the Christian world, it
early began to produce those corruptions, which, under
different names, and with very different effects, have con-
tinued from that time to the present, day..
REGENERATION CONVERSION FAITH. 307
From this Platonic principle, incorporated with the doc-
trines of the Gospel, proceeded the whole race of hermits
and monks, who, beginning with Paul the hermit in the
third century, spread over all parts of Christendom, and
have left traces of their existence in every land. Some
lived in solitude ; others in small societies ; but all pro-
fessed, by a life of abstemiousness, mortification, and pe-
nance, to raise their souls to a more intimate communion
with the Deity than is granted to ordinary men. From
the same principle proceeded the pretences to immediate
inspiration, assumed by men, who, continuing to live in
the world, were conceived to be in this manner exalted
above their neighbours as the favourites of heaven.
It is the province of ecclesiastical history to mark the
shades of difference between the philosophy of the ancient
Mystics, the pretended theurgy or magic of the followers
of Paracelsus, the bloody, turbulent, levelling spirit which
appeared in Germany at the time of the Reformation, the
peaceful submissive spirit of the Quakers, who arose in the
seventeenth century, the presumptuous familiarity in the
language and tenets of Antonia Bourignon, against which
our church guards her ministers under the name of Bou->
rignionism, and the blasphemous incomprehensible jargon
of Jacob Behmen. Whatever were their points of differ-
ence, they all agreed in the general character of fanaticism,
the pretending to such an immediate communication with
the Deity as furnished an inward light, to the guidance
of which they resigned themselves.
Some fanatics have approached so near to Deistical prin-
ciples, as to believe that there is an inward light common
to all men, and sufficient, without any extraordinary reve-
lation, to bring those who follow it to eternal life. Others,
among whom is the celebrated Barclay, the author of the
apology for the Quakers, treading in the steps of the advo-
cates for universal redemption, consider this inward light
as one of the benefits of the Gospel, procured for mankind
by the interposition of Jesus Christ, but extending to all
in every country, whether they have heard of the Gospel
or not, and given with equal liberality to every man to be
excited and improved by his own endeavours. And there
are fanatics, who, adhering to the Calvinistic ideas, with
regard to the extent of the remedy, consider this inward
308 REGENERATION CONVERSION FAITH.
light as peculiar to the elect. The ancient mystics, who
had learned in the Platonic school to regard the Son as
the reason and wisdom of the Father, and to call him by
the names,
and who trembles at his threatenings, derives from faith,
motives to obedience the most powerful and interesting ;
and his mind, restored by the influence of the Spirit to
the state in which objects, appearing as they are, produce
their full and proper effect, is formed to be led by these
motives. To him, therefore, the moral law, originally
written upon the heart, afterwards delivered to the child-
ren of Israel from Mount Sinai, and republished in the
precepts of the Gospel, approves itself as reasonable and
just and good ; obedience to it becomes delightful ; the
dominion of sin is broken ; the liberty of the children of
God is a matter of experience ; so that, according to the
significant language used by Paul, " being made free from
sin, and become the servant of God, he has his fruit unto
holiness, and obeys from the heart that form of doctrine
which was delivered him."*
* Rom. vi. 17, 22.
330 CONNEXION BETWEEN
From this intimate connexion between justification and
sanctification, there result the following conclusions, which
it is of infinite importance for all the ministers of the reli-
gion of Jesus clearly to apprehend, and firmly to retain.
1. We observe with what propriety and significancy it
is said that good works are the fruits and evidences of a
true and lively faith. Although they follow after justifi-
cation, they are the marks by which we know that we are
in a justified state ; there can be no well-grounded assur-
ance of grace and salvation to any person who is destitute
of these marks; and therefore the great business of Chris-
tians, according to the direction of Peter, is " to give all
diligence to make their calling and election sure," L e. to
attain the assurance of their being elected, by " adding
to their faith" those things in which the elect are called
to abound.*
2. We observe that a quaint phrase, which often occurs
in theological writings, jfides sola justificat, sed non quce
est sola,f is an attempt to express shortly and pointedly a
distinction, which, when properly understood, enables us
to reconcile the apostles Paul and James. Paul says,
" that a man is justified by faith without the deeds of
the law :"| James says, " that by works a man is justified,
and not by faith only."§ The two declarations appear to
be inconsistent ; but a little attention to the train of argu-
ment removes the apparent contradiction. Paul is argu-
ing against persons who said that justification came by the
law ; and the works of the law mean, in his argument, not
only the observance of the ceremonial law, but that mea-
sure of obedience to the moral law which any person, by
the powers of human nature in its present state, is able to
yield. This measure being always imperfect, and yielded
by those who, as sinners, are under a sentence of con-
demnation, cannot justify ; and therefore a man is justi-
fied only by that faith which accepts the imputation of the
obedience of another. But this faith is represented by the
apostle as working by love ; and his writings not only
abound with precepts addressed to those who believe, but
are very much employed in illustrating the connexion be>
* 2 Peter i. 5—1 1 . f Confession of Faith, xi. 2.
£ Romans iii. 28. § James ii. 24.
JUSTIFICATION AND SANCTIFICATION. 331
tween faith and obedience to these precepts. Although,
therefore, Paul excludes all works done before justifica-
tion from having any influence in bringing us into that
state, yet the faith, to which he ascribes our justification,
is understood and explained by him to be accompanied
with every Christian grace, and productive of good works.
But the faith of which James speaks is described as a faith
without works, which is dead being alone ; a faith which
the devils have : for he says that " they also believe and
tremble ;" and the apostle, combating probably some dan-
gerous practical error of his time, declares that this kind
of faith is of none avail ; because the faith by which a per-
son is justified must be shown and made perfect by works.
And thus the two apostles mean the same thing. Although
each states the subject in the light which his particular
argument requires, yet their writings suggest a distinc-
tion by which they are reconciled ; a distinction, to which
we are obliged to have recourse in explaining other parts
of Scripture,* between that faith, which, being alone, does
not save us, and that faith fruitful in every virtue, by
which we are justified.
3. We observe that the soundest Calvinists may say,
without hesitation, that good works are necessary to salva-
tion. The first reformers, whose great object was to establish,
in opposition to the church of Rome, the doctrine of justi-
fication by faith, were afraid to adopt an expression which
might seem to give countenance to the Popish doctrine of
the merit of good works. Melancthon, indeed, maintain-
ed that they were necessary ; but as he was known to
have departed in various points from the doctrine held by
Luther, this expression gave offence to many who adher-
ed to that doctrine. Amsdorf, in the year 1552, went so
far as to declare that good works were an impediment to
salvation. Few are disposed to follow Amsdorf; but
amongst unlearned people, who have been educated with
rigid ideas of Calvinism, there exists a general prejudice
against saying that good works are necessary. It is pro-
per, therefore, to understand clearly that, while this ex-
pression may be misinterpreted, as if it implied that some
* Acts xvi. 30, 31. Tohn xii. 42, 43.
332 CONNEXION BETWEEN
good dispositions or good actions are required previous
to justification, and are the cause of our being justified,
there is a sound sense in which the whole strain of Scrip-
ture and the amount of the principles of Calvinism warrant
us to say, that good works are essential to salvation ; for
none can be saved who have not that character which is
produced by the Spirit of God in all that are justified, and
none have that character in whom these unequivocal fruits
of it do not appear.
4. We learn to guard against the errors of those who
have received the names of Solifidians, Antinomians, and
fratres liberi spiritus. The Solifidians probably meant
nothing more than to exclude the merit of works in our
justification. But their doctrine has often been so ex-
pressed, both in former times and in the present day, as
to give countenance to an opinion that nothing more than
faith is required of a Christian, and that he is saved by the
solitary act of resting upon Christ. The Antinomians de-
rive their name from appearing to institute an opposition
between the moral law and the Gospel. There was a
monstrous form in which Antinomianism appeared both
before and after the Reformation, and which was revived
in Britain amidst the extravagancies of the seventeenth
century. It represented the elect as absolved from the
obligation of the moral law, as at liberty to indulge their
aj)petites without restraint, and to perform what actions
they pleased without contracting any guilt, because, being
in a justified state, it was impossible that any thing done
by them could be displeasing to God. This horrible doc-
trine, from which the fratres liberi spiritus, in the 14th,
15th, and 16th centuries, derived their name, calls for the
correction of the civil magistrate rather than for an an-
swer by argument : and although this doctrine has been
avowed by some who profess to hold the Calvinistic sys-
tem of predestination, yet he must have a very false and
imperfect conception of that system who cannot readily
show how it may be separated from so gross an abuse.
There is a more temperate form of Antinomianism, ac-
cording to which it is not pretended that men are absolved
from the obligation of the moral law ; but it is said that
obedience to its precepts being purely the effect of the ir-
resistible grace of God, — an effect which his grace will in-
JUSTIFICATION AND SANCTIFICATION. 333
fallibly produce in the elect, and which no human means
can produce in any others, the inculcating these precepts
in discourses to the people is unnecessary, and may be
hurtful, by inspiring their minds with a false opinion that
something may be done by them, whereas the unregene-
rate can do nothing, and God does every thing in the
elect. The only business, therefore, of preaching, accord-
ing to this system, is to exhibit the condition of men by
nature, and to proclaim the riches of the divine love in the
whole economy of the Gospel ; leaving sinners to feel that
conviction of guilt and misery which will be thus excited
in their breasts, and saints to follow the operations of the
grace communicated to them, and of the sentiments of
gratitude and love which the display of that grace may
cherish. This more temperate form of Antinomianism,
which has at different periods pervaded all the Reformed
churches, and which gave their character to the greater
part of British sermons during the seventeenth century,
was ably combated in England by Bishop Stillingfleet and
Dr. Williams. The first example of a kind of preaching,
proceeding upon different principles, was set by the pro-
found and learned Dr. Barrow, in sermons abounding with
excellent matter, but written in a rugged obscure style,
and affecting a multiplicity of divisions more fitted to per-
plex and fatigue the memory, than to assist the compre-
hension of the whole subject. His matter was exhibited
in a more popular form by the copious Dr. Tillotson, who,
although to us he appears diffuse and verbose, deserves to
be ranked very high in the class of preachers, because,
while he attacked the Antinomians by argument, he was
the first who gave amenity and interest to a species of
public discourses opposite to that which he condemned in
them. The example was followed and improved by a suc-
cession of English divines ; early in the last century it
found its way into Scotland ; and the gradual extension of
moral science, the refinement of taste, and an enlarged ac-
quaintance with life and manners, have produced amongst
us a style of preaching totally different from that which
our forefathers practised. With certain descriptions of
people there still remains so much of Antinomian princi-
ples as to produce a predilection for what they call evan-
gelical, or Gospel preaching, as opposed to what they call
334 CONNEXION BETWEEN
moral or legal preaching. But this distinction is losing its
hold of the minds of the people in many parts of Scotland ;
and although discourses from the pulpit, approaching to the
character of moral essays, are universally and justly dis-
liked, there is a method of preaching morality which is far
from being generally unpopular.
It may be thought, however, that the disrepute into
which Antinomian preaching has begun to fall is owing
to a departure from Calvinism ; and there appears to be
the more reason for this suspicion, that some of the sects,
amongst whom that kind of preaching continues to prevail,
profess the strictest adherence to Calvinism, that Tillotson
and other early adversaries of Antinomianism were avowed
Arminians, and that all the peculiar tenets of the Armi-
nians lead them to press obedience, and to dwell more upon
the duties than upon the doctrines of religion. But the
principles which have been explained leave no room to
suppose, that Calvinism is inconsistent with rational practi-
cal preaching ; and as it is most desirable that the place
which the Calvinistic system allows for this kind of preach-
ing should be distinctly understood, I shall suggest, as
the last conclusion which may be drawn from the view
given of the connexion between justification and sanctifi-
cation,
5. That as the Scriptures abound with precepts and ex-
hortations, so it is the duty of those who preach the Gos-
pel to " affirm constantly this faithful saying," and to im-
print it upon the minds of their people, " that they who
have believed in God should be careful to maintain good
works."* This duty may be performed in two ways, both
of which ought occasionally to be employed. One of the
peculiar doctrines of Christianity may be made the subject
of discourse ; and, after explaining it, as far as you are
warranted by Scripture, you may illustrate its influence
upon practice, — the obligations and the motives to holi-
ness which arise from it. Or you may make one of the
precepts of the Old or New Testament, or one of the ex-
amples held forth in Scripture, your subject; and, after
pointing out the duty enjoined by the precept, or the les-
son conveyed by the example, you may enforce it, by add-
* Titus hi. 8.
JUSTIFICATION AND SANCTIFICATION. 335
ing to all the considerations which reason, and prudence,
and experience suggest, those most interesting arguments
which the Gospel affords. In either way you conjoin
evangelical and moral preaching; you follow the example
of Christ and his apostles ; and you minister most effec-
tually to the instruction of those who hear you. If you
omit all mention of the doctrines, the motives and the
views of the Gospel, you become mere moralists ; you ne-
glect the advantages which the religion of Christ gives you
for laying hold of the minds of men ; and you may learn
from the history of the heathen world, that such discourses,
however sound in argument, however rich in imagery,
however ornate in style, are little fitted to promote the re-
formation of mankind. But if, on the other hand, you fail
to follow out the doctrines of the Gospel to those conse-
quences which are always deduced from them in Scrip-
ture ; if the pictures which you present, of the corruption
of human nature and the efficacy of divine grace, tend to
convey an impression that all exertions upon our part are
unnecessary and unavailing ; and if your discourses give
any person occasion to think that saving faith may exist
in the mind of him who continues in sin, you not only
preach the Gospel in a manner for which the Scriptures
give you no warrant, and do unspeakable injury to the
people by unhinging all their moral ideas, but you depart
from the principles of that system upon which you profess
to build such discourses, and show that you have viewed
it only on one side, without comprehending the connexion
of its parts. For, although, in opposition to Pelagian and
Semi-Pelagian errors, we hold that man is passive in his
conversion, that the inclination of the soul to turn to God
is the work of the Spirit, for which there are no prepara-
tory dispositions originally and naturally belonging to the
mind, until it be renewed by grace ; yet we hold also, that
when these dispositions are implanted, they seek for exer-
cise as much as the propensities which are inseparable
from our frame ; that when the mind is renewed it delights
in those employments which are congenial to the image
after which it is created ; that when our faculties are eman-
cipated from bondage they use the liberty which is re-
stored to them ; that man, instead of being passive after
his conversion, is directed by the Spirit in the exercise of
336 CONNEXION BETWEEN, &C
those powers of action which he has recovered, and that
because " God worketh in him both to will and to do of
his good pleasure, he worketh out his own salvation."*
To man thus restored, the precepts of the word of God
are addressed. The obedience required of him is the
obedience of faith, yielded in the strength which is given
him, proceeding from the motives of the Gospel, and rely-
ing for acceptance upon the grace there exhibited. But
all the methods which according to the constitution of his
nature may be of use in exciting him to this obedience
are occasionally employed in Scripture. All the springs
of action in the human breast, gratitude, love, hope, fear,
emulation, the desire of honour, natural affection, and en-
larged philanthropy, are there touched , and from thence
we derive our example and our warrant for that variety
in the style of practical preaching, by which we may, with
the blessing of God, arrest the attention and reach the
hearts of our hearers.
Although, therefore, the ministers of the Gospel do not
in every sermon lay down a system of theology, they are
not to be supposed to have departed from the " form of
sound words ;" for that form admits of all the lessons of
candour, justice, benevolence, temperance, piety, truth,
and virtuous exertion ; and of all the modes, historical,
descriptive, argumentative, or pathetic, in which such les-
sons can be conveyed. Our discourses correspond to the
design of preaching, when we inculcate these lessons in
the method which appears to us most effectual for calling
upon the people " not to receive the grace of God in
vain," but " to stir up the gift of God which is in them :"
and all who improve these lessons, so as to abound in the
fruits of the Spirit, discover that they have felt that divine
power, by which the disciples of Christ are created unto
good works, and put forth the strength conveyed to their
souls by him, " without whom they can do nothing," but
" through whom they can do all things."
Fuller's Comparison of Calvinistic and Socinian Principles as to
their moral tendency.
♦ Phil. ii. 12,13.
337
CHAP. IV.
SANCTIFICATION.
That change of character, which is the effect of the
operation of the Spirit, and the beginning of sanctiiication,
is called conversion, because it turns men from the senti-
ments and habits which enter into our view when we
speak of human nature as corrupt, to those sentiments and
habits which are produced by the Holy Spirit. Hence it
follows, that sanctification consists of two parts. In con-
sidering its nature, each of these demands our attention.
The first part is that which we call repentance.
SECTION I.
Repentance and faith are often conjoined in Scripture
as necessary for the remission of sins ; they originate in
the same change of character, and they cannot be sepa-
rated. For as the repentance of sinners cannot be accept-
ed by the righteous Governor of the universe without the
righteousness of Christ, which by faith is counted as theirs,
so their faith is not such as gives them an interest in that
righteousness, unless they forsake the sins which upon ac-
count of it are forgiven. We say, therefore, in the words
of our Confession of Faith, that " repentance unto life is
an evangelical grace, the doctrine whereof is to be preach-
ed by every minister of the Gospel, as well as that of faith
in Christ."* In preaching it, there is frequent occasion
to illustrate the following propositions. 1. Repentance
* Confession of Faith, xv. 1.
VOL. II. q
338 <6A*NCTIFTCATI0N.
unto life proceeds upon the revelation made in the Gospel
of the mercy of God and the mediation of Christ ; be-
cause, unless with the Socinians we deny the necessity of
the atonement, we must account the case of every sinner
desperate without that revelation.* 2. Repentance unto
life does not consist merely in a reformation of the out-
ward conduct, or an abstinence from those open trans-
gressions which subject men to inconvenience and re-
proach : but it arises out of a heart which is renewed, as
is intimated by the term fAsravoia, which the sacred writers
use to denote it, and it implies a hatred of sin ; because,
unless with the Socinians we deny the corruption of hu-
man nature, we cannot account a change permanent or
acceptable, when the principles which produced former
transgressions remain unsubdued. 3. Repentance unto
life does not rest in feelings of compunction and expres-
sions of sorrow; because if the emotions excited by the
recollection of the past are founded upon a change of
mind, they must be accompanied with a solicitude, and a
constant endeavour to abstain from those sins which gave
them birth.
Some of the grossest errors and corruptions of the
church of Rome respect the doctrine of repentance. Ac-
cording to the tenets avowed in the standards, and sanc-
tioned by the practice of that church, repentance consists
in three acts ; confession of sins to the priest; contrition,
or attrition ; and satisfaction. 1. The practice of confess-
ing their sins in private to the ministers of religion, which
the church of Rome requires of Christians, is unauthorized
by Scripture. We are there commanded to confess our
sins to God ; and in one place we are commanded to con-
fess to one another our faults, i. e. the offences we have
given to one another.-f- Persons guilty of notorious sins
have, in all ages, according to directions left by Christ
and his apostles, been excluded from the communion of
the church. A desire of being re-admitted has led them
to confess guilt in the presence of that society to whom
they had given offence ; and this voluntary confession, be-
ing accepted as a testimony of the sincerity of their re-
pentance, has restored them to that communion from
* Psalm cxxx. 3. f James ▼. 16.
SANCTIFICATION. 339
'which they Were excluded. Upon this kind of confession,
which was at first voluntary, and available only for the
purpose of relieving from ecclesiastical censures, the
church of Rome grounded that private auricular confes-
sion, which it enjoins to all as necessary for their accept-
ance with God. The doctrine concerning repentance was
thus made the occasion of flagrant abuse. Not only is
auricular confession productive of much inconvenience to
society, by giving the ministers of religion an undue and
dangerous influence over the minds of the people in their
most secret affairs ; but it perverts their notions of the
justification of a sinner, and it provides a method of
quieting their consciences, which is so easy of access that
it encourages them to sin with little fear. 2. If the word
contrition means that sorrow for sin, which is connected
with the hatred of it as a transgression of the divine law,
and as rendering us odious to the Father of spirits, it is
indeed indispensably required of every sinner, and it na-
turally produces a change of life ; for as the apostle speaks,
2 Cor. vii. 10, " Godly sorrow worketh repentance unto
salvation ;" a text most significant and instructive in it-
self, and upon which there is a sermon by Bishop Sher-
lock, which may be of more use than any treatise that I
know in giving a distinct and full conception of the nature
of repentance. But the church of Rome, wishing it to be
thought that they possess the power of imparting the
benefits of repentance to persons who manifestly have not
attained this godly sorrow, because they do not repent of
their sins so as to forsake them, substitute as an alterna-
tive for contrition that sorrow, to which they give the
name of attrition. By this they mean a sorrow which pro-
ceeds not from a sense of the evil of sin, but from the loss,
the shame, or inconvenience of any kind, of which it has
been the occasion. This sorrow may be expressed by words,
by gestures, or by actions ; and all these expressions of
^attrition, being considered by the church of Rome as parts
of repentance, although they do not imply any change
upon the mind of a sinner, and as conspiring with the two
other parts of repentance to entitle him to receive absolu-
tion, make men easy under the consciousness of past
sins, and form an inducement not to forsake these sins,
but merely to exercise a little more prudence in the repe-
4
34Q SANCTIFICATION.
tition of them. 3. By satisfaction the church of Rome
means such works as the following ; the saying a prescrib-
ed number of prayers, the giving a certain portion of alms
to the poor and of gifts to the church, the submitting to cer-
tain mortifications and penances, or the engaging in appoint-
ed hazards and toils ; all which deeds being set over against
the sins which were confessed, and for which attrition was
expressed, are conceived to constitute a compensation, offer-
ed by us to God for the breach of his law, in consideration of
which that breach is forgiven. This last part of repentance
appears to all who hold the perfection of the sacrifice offered
by Christ upon the cross to be most dishonourable to him,
because it implies a necessity of our adding a personal
atonement for sin to the " one offering by which he hath
perfected for ever them that are sanctified." To all who
entertain that opinion of our good works which I am by
and by to state, it r jpears most presumptuous on our
part; and, independently of any system of religious opin-
ions, it plainly institutes a kind of traffic, which is most
unseemly, which may be perverted to the worst purposes,
and which totally unsettles the foundations of morality, by
teaching that the performance of one duty is an excuse
for the neglect of another.
In opposition to these errors and corruptions of the
church of Rome, some of which may be traced in preju-
dices that still remain in the minds of the people of Scot-
land, we hold, and it is a great part of the business of our
preaching to remind the people, that repentance, proceeding
from a change of mind, and implying that sorrow which the
Apostle calls godly, terminates not in certain formal acts
which may be performed by any one, but in a change of
life ; that it is accepted by God, not as any compensation
or atonement for the offences committed against him, but
purely upon account of the merits of Christ ; and that the
only unequivocal marks of its being effectual for the re-
mission of sins, or being what the Scripture calls repent-
ance unto life, are to be sought for not in the impressions
or emotions or resolutions with which it is accompanied,
but in the solicitude with which men avoid the sins of
whichthey profess to repent, and in the zeal and the care
with which they study to practise the opposite virtues.
It is possible, indeed, that repentance may be sincere,
SANCTIFICATION. 3 il
when there is no opportunity of exhibiting these marks :
for it. would be presumptuous in us to say, that the stepi
by which a criminal is conducted to his end are in no case
the instruments which the Spirit of God employs in his
conversion, or that sudden death, by cutting short the la-
bour of virtue which had just been begun, blots the be-
ginning of it out of the book of life. But it is very much
our duty to warn the people of the folly, the guilt, and the
danger of continuing in sin, and trusting to a late repent-
ance : and although, when we are called to witness those
professions of repentance, which are sometimes produced
by the near approach of death, we naturally express our
earnest wish that they may find acceptance with the
Searcher of hearts, who alone can judge of their since-
rity, yet we should beware of doing a very great injury to
others, by encouraging those, who are leaving the world,
to think that what is called the reflex act of faith is at
that time a. sufficient ground for assurance of salvation.
When this reflex act is accompanied with the evidence
which arises from the fruits of the Spirit, it is justified in
the eyes of men ; and the soul by which it is exerted,
being sealed by the Spirit, may rise to what the Scripture
calls " joy in the Holy Ghost." But fanaticism opens a
door to extreme licentiousness of morals, when it teaches
that the high privilege, sometimes attained by those who*
have persevered in well-doing, is instantaneously and cer-
tainly conferred upon the man, who, being awakened at
the close of a sinful life, by considerations and views that
were strange to him, either says or thinks that he believes.
Some questions concerning repentance will find a place
afterwards. But there is one other error respecting the
nature of it, which should be mentioned here, and which
results directly from the principles of fanaticism.
It has been thought that Christians may be able to tell
the precise time of their conversion. It has sometimes'
been judged proper to require from them such a declara-
tion ; and there are certain exercises of the soul, implying
great dejection and agitation and self-reproach, and known
in books, more frequently read in former times than now,
by the name of a law-work, which it has been supposed
necessary for every person to experience, upon whom the
Spirit of God produces a change of character. All these
342 SANCTIFICATION*
views proceed upon the supposition that the operation of
the Spirit of God is instantaneous, discriminated by some
sensible marks from the natural workings of the human
mind, and observing in all cases a certain known, discern-
ible progress. But we found formerly that this supposi-
tion receives no countenance from the general strain of
Scripture, that the words of our Lord, in his conversation
with Nicodemus, (John iii. 8,) seem intended to teach
us that the operations of the Spirit are known only by
their fruits, and that as to the manner in which these
fruits are produced, " the kingdom of God, which is
within us," often " cometh not with observation." If
the whole man be renewed by the grace of God, all the
actions performed in consequence of this renovation will
appear to be as much the actions of the man, as if the
Spirit of God had not produced any change ; if the change
be accomplished by means, by a gradual preparation, and
a gentle progress, it may be impossible to tell the time
when it commenced, or to mark all its stages ; and if, in
some cases, the means are a pious education, or a succes-
sion of improving objects and of virtuous employments,
continued from infancy to manhood, this favourable situa-
tion may restrain the corruption of the human heart from
atrocious crimes, or presumptuous sins. But as it is re-
pugnant to common sense, and to our sentiments with
regard to human conduct, to say that all men are equally
wicked, or all sins equally heinous, it appears absurd to
suppose that those whose conduct has been widely differ-
ent ought to feel the same remorse ; and therefore, al-
though the best men are always the most sensible of their
own infirmities, and although human virtue cannot be so
perfect as to exclude humility, self-abasement, and the
need of repentance, yet it is reasonable to think that the.
manner of repentance, both the inward sentiments and
the outward expressions, will vary according to the mea-
sure and the aggravation of those sins which men forsake.
Hence we may draw two inferences, which I shall barely
mention ; that those discourses do not serve a good pur-
pose, which represent it as indispensably necessary for
all who repent to feel the same remorse ; and that a doc-
trine, which has sometimes been avowed by Calvinists,
but has oftener been imputed to them by those who wish.
8ANCTIFICATI0N. 3^ >
to hold forth their tenets to public scorn, is totally ground-
less ; the doctrine, namely, that those who have been the
greatest sinners are likely to become the most eminent
saints..
SECTION IL
The second part of sanctification is conjoined with re-
pentance in numberless passages of Scripture. " Depart
from evil and do good Denying ungodliness and world-
ly lusts, we should live soberly, righteously, and godly
in this present world That ye put off, concerning the
former conversation, the old man which is corrupt, and
that ye put on the new man, which after God is created
in righteousness and true holiness. — Likewise reckon ye
yourselves to be dead indeed unto sin, but alive unto God
through Jesus Christ our Lord."*
Sanctificationj then, means a new life, the production
of a habit of righteousness, as well as an aversion from
sin ; and this habit of righteousness appears in those good
works which the precepts of the Gospel require, unto
which, it is said, we are created,-]- and which all that be-
lieve in God are commanded to be careful to maintain.^
When we say that the precepts of the Gospel declare
what those good works are, we do not mean that the Gos-
pel has given a new law unconnected with every former
intimation of the will of the Creator. For the moral law,
being founded in the nature of God and the nature of
man, does not, like the ceremonial or the judicial law,
admit of being abrogated. It is in all situations binding,
upon that creature to whom it is made, by the constitu-
tion of his own mind ; and although the duty of man may
be unfolded in succeeding revelations with greater clear-
ness, and directions may be delivered suited to the par-
ticular circumstances in which the revelations were given,
yet the same general principles of morality must pervade
* Psalm xxxiv. 14. Titus ii. 11, 12. Epbes. iv. 22, 24.
Rom. vi. 11.. -J- Ephes. ii. 10, $ Titus iii. 8.
344 SANCTIFICAT10N.
every system of duty, which proceeds from the righteous
Governor of the universe for the regulation of the conduct
of man.
From this view of the immutability of the moral law
we deduce a satisfying answer to the Antinomians, who
say that Christians are released from its obligation.
For upon this ground we are able to show that, although
" Christians are not under the law, but under grace," in
this sense, that they are not justified with God by their
obedience to the moral law, they are as much bound to
obey it as if another method of justification had not been
revealed to them. Hence also we deduce the excellence
of Christian morality, as a matter not of mere positive
institution, but of everlasting obligation : and in discours-
ing of any particular Christian duty, we scruple not to
avail ourselves of all those views of the beauty, the utili-
ty, and fitness of virtue, exhibited by heathen moralists,
which serve to illustrate its conformity to our constitu-
tion and circumstances, while we superacid those interest-
ing motives which arise out of the genius and spirit of
the Gospel. Hence also we deduce the perfect consis-
tency between the precepts of the Old and the New Tes-
tament. It is upon this ground we stand, when we> re-
fuse to admit with the Socinians that Christ has added
any thing to that moral law of which he is the interpre-
ter ; and we think that, by the aid of those commentaries
upon the ten commandments, which are scattered through
his discourses, and the writings of his apostles, we are
able to show that all tile branches of Christian morality
are included in the Decalogue. In the ordinary systems
of theology, and above all in Calvin's Institutes, there is
an explication of the Decalogue, which merits the parti-
cular attention of those whose business it is to instruct
the people. Calvin's Commentary on this subject not
only presents a short picture of the whole summary of
our duty, but also deduces all the branches of it from
general principles, so as to illustrate the connexion, the
obligation, and the relative importance of the several
parts of morality.
The precepts of the Gospel, thus considered not as the
extension, but as the interpretation of the moral law, are
the directory of a Christian; and. in this directory is to
SANCTIFICATION. 345
be sought a solution of all the questions that can occur
in what may be called Christian Casuistry. Although
discourses from the pulpit ought always to present to the
people both the doctrines and the duties of religion in
the most unembarrassed form, yet as the discussion of
controverted points of doctrine engages the attention of
men of speculation in theology, so casuistry, which is the
application of the general rules of morality to particular
cases, finds a place in those books which profess to treat
accurately of the duties of a Christian, and has at differ-
ent periods furnished subjects of debate, which have been
very keenly agitated. At some times Christian casuistry
has descended to insignificant attempts to regulate our
dress, the measure of our food, our sleep, and our amuse-
ment ; intruding into many branches of the general con-
duct of life, where every man claims a degree of liberty,
and where particular directions can be of no use, because
what is right in one person is wrong in another; — because
it is impossible to frame rules for every variety of circum-
stances,— and because the best of all rules are to be found
in those considerations of propriety and benevolence,
which a sound understanding and a good heart will not
fail to suggest upon every occasion. At other times,
Christian casuistry has turned upon general questions,
suggested by scruples that were founded upon a literal
interpretation of particular texts of Scripture. Such are
the doubts entertained by the Quakers, and some other
sects, whether a Christian is allowed by the laws of his
religion to engage in war, to take an oath in a court of
justice, or to exercise the office of a magistrate. At other
times, Christian casuistry has reached the very founda-
tions of morality ; turning upon questions which did not
arise from the scruples of those who were afraid of doing
wrong, but from the presumption of men, who, wishing
to shake off the restraints of the divine law, without
openly denying its authority, were ingenious in devising
evasions and subterfuges, by which the precepts of the
Gospel are accommodated to their corruption. Such are
the questions, whether actions, in themselves evil and con-
trary to the precepts of the Gospel, become lawful and
meritorious, when they are performed with a good inten-
tion, and for a good end ; whether a person avoids the?
346 SANCTIFICATION.
guilt of perjury by a mental reservation at the time when
he swears ; and other questions of the same kind, to whicB
the attention of the Christian world was directed by that
loose system of morality, which the order of Jesuits in-
vented and defended, and which, if it prevailed univer-
sally, would annihilate mutual confidence, and dissolve
the bonds of society.
All the questions that can occur in these three kinds
of casuistry are easily decided, when an enlightened and
upright mind applies, with a due exercise of attention,
the principles furnished by considering the precepts of
the Gospel as the interpretation of that moral law, which
is binding upon men in all situations. For the precepts
of the Gospel, considered in this light, will be found to
mark, with a precision sufficient for the direction of life,
the outlines of that conduct which is characteristical of
a Christian ; — a conduct which shines before men without
affectation, which is guarded without being austere, which
is beneficent without being officious, and in which piety,
righteousness, goodness, and temperance, are blended
together with nice proportion, and with perfect harmony.
This is the conduct which the precepts of the Gospel,
and the life of Jesus, conspire in teaching, which it is the
business of the ministers of religion in their discourses to
delineate and recommend, and of which they should ever
be careful to show an example corresponding to the deli-
neation which they give.
The same principle, which furnishes a solution of all the
cases that can occur in Christian casuistry, exposes the
falsehood of a doctrine of the church of Rome respecting
the nature of good works, which has laid the foundation
of many gross corruptions. It was held that there are in
the Gospel counsels of perfection ; i. e. that besides pre-
cepts which are binding upon all, and which none can
disobey without sin, there are advices given, which men
are at liberty to neglect if they please, but a compliance
with which constitutes a superior degree of perfection.
The counsels of perfection are generally reduced to three ;
voluntary poverty, — a vow of perpetual chastity, — and a
vow of what is called regular obedience. The first is
founded chiefly upon the command addressed by our Lord
to the young man. who came to him, " If thou wilt be per-
SANCTIFICATION. 347
feet, go and sell that thou hast." The second is founded
upon some expressions in the Epistles of Paul. The third,
the vow of that kind of obedience which is yielded by
those who lead a monastic life to the superiors of their
order, is founded upon the mention made in the Epistles
of the reverence and obedience due to spiritual governors.
Into the particulars of this branch of the Popish contro-
versy it is unnecessary to enter. Sound criticism easily
gives such an explication of the passages to which I have
alluded, as withdraws the support which the distinction
between precepts and counsels in matters of morality ap-
pears to derive from Scripture ; and that distinction is
completely overturned by all our conceptions of the law of
God, and particularly by our considering the precepts of
the Gospel as the complete directory of the conduct of a
Christian. It is not meant, by using that expression, that
they extend to those matters of indifference in which a
man may be safely left at liberty, or that they supersede
the exercise of prudence at those times, when he may in-
nocently accommodate his actions to his situation. It is
allowed that the duties of men vary according to their cir-
cumstances, that all have not the same opportunities of do-
ing good, and that some are called, by the talents which
are committed to them, and the advantages which they
enjoy, to make greater exertions than others. But, from
the principle which has been illustrated, this consequence
clearly results, that every man is bound to embrace all the
opportunities of doing good which his situation affords,
because, according to that principle, the service of his
whole life, and the full exertion of all his faculties, are due
to his Creator. Every counsel, therefore, of the divine
word respecting moral duty is a command ; and " to him
that knoweth to do good, and doeth it not, to him it is
sin." But a man ought to be certain that what he does is
good ; for if, in place of what his situation marks out to be
his duty, he substitutes actions which in his imagination
appear to imply a higher degree of virtue, he is so far from
attaining perfection by this substitution, that his conduct
may be very sinful. He is guilty of neglecting what he
ought to have done ; a neglect which is always faulty, and
which in some situations is both highly criminal and most
hurtful to society. By this substitution also he entangles
348
SANCTIFICATION.
himself in difficulties, perhaps beyond his strength ; and',
after all his mortifications and exertions, he has no warrant
to think that a service which was not required at his hand,
but which was the result of his own presumption, will be
accepted by his Creator.
For these reasons it appears to Protestants, that the
self-denial and abstemiousness of the monastic life, the vo-
luntary poverty of the mendicant friars, the celibacy of
the clergy, the multitude of prayers which many make it
the business of their lives to offer, the pilgrimages which
have often been undertaken, the large donations which
have been left to the church, and the hard services which
have been performed at her command, have not that super-
eminent excellence which is ascribed to them in the
church of Rome. It appears to Protestants, that as these
good works are not commanded by the precepts of the
Gospel, which are the complete directory of the conduct
of a Christian, they cannot be imposed upon any as a part
of their duty to God ; and that the performing them ultro-
neously, far from coming up to that refined and spiritual
morality, by the practice of which Christians are com-
manded to do more than others, is an effort after an ideal
and false perfection, which withdraws men from the duties
they are called to perform, which diverts the powers of
human nature and the bounties of Providence from the
purposes for which they were bestowed, and which tends
to destroy the essence of morality, by leading men to rest
in the splendour of external actions, instead of cultivating
those virtues of the heart out of which are the issues of a
good life.
From the doctrine of justification by faith, Protestants
eas'ly deduce a refutation of other opinions of the church
of Rome, concerning the merit of good works. The school-
men in that church spoke of meritum de congrno, and me-
ritum de eondigno. By meritum de congrno^ they meant
the value of good works and good dispositions previous to
justification, which it was fit or congruous for God to re-
ward by infusing his grace. To this kind of merit the
whole of the Calvinistic doctrine concerning justification
by faith is directly opposed. By meritum de eondigno,
they meant the value of good works performed after justi-
fication in consequence of the grace then infused. These,
SA NOTIFICATION. 349
although performed by the grace of God, were conceived
to have that intrinsic worth which merits a reward, and to
which eternal life is as much due, as a wage is to the ser-
vant by whom it is earned. In opposition to this kind of
merit, Protestants hold that as every thing which we can
do is our bounden duty and is not profitable to God, our
good works cannot, in a proper sense of the word merit,
deserve a recompense from him ; that although the good
works commanded in Scripture, and produced by the in-
fluence of the Spirit, give the person who maintains them
a real excellence of character, by which he is superior to
others, by which he is " acceptable to God, and approved
of men," and in respect of which he is styled in Scripture
worthy, they do not constitute a right to claim any thing
from God as a reward ; that the expression frequent in
Scripture, " God will render to every man according to
his deeds," implies that good works are a preparation for
heaven, or an indispensable qualification for the promised
reward, and that there shall be a proportion between the
virtuous exertion here and the measure of the reward con-
ferred hereafter ; but that good works are not in any re-
spect the procuring cause of the reward. For the reward
is represented " as of grace, not of debt," flowing from the
promise of God upon account of the merits of his Son ;
and while death is called " the wages of sin," Rom. vi. 23,
eternal life is said, in the very same verse, to be " the gift
of God through Jesus Christ our Lord."
The Church of Rome did not rest in saying that our
good works may merit eternal life. As they supposed
that there are in Scripture counsels of perfection, a com-
pliance with which constitutes a supereminent excellence
of character, they inferred that those who attained this ex-
cellence did more than merit eternal life for themselves.
To the actions by which men choose to follow these coun-
sels of perfection, they gave the name of works of supere-
rogation. They supposed that, by the communion which
subsists amongst all Christians, the benefit of works of su-
pererogation performed by some is imparted to others ;
and in the progress of the corruptions of that church, it
was taught and believed, that the whole stock of superflu-
ous merit, arising out of the good works of those who com-
ply with the counsels of perfection, is committed to the
350 sa^ctffication:
management of the Pope, to be parcelled out according to*
his pleasure, in such dispensations and indulgences as the
sins or infirmities of other members of the church appear
to him to stand in need of. It is sufficient for the refuta-
tion of these tenets in this place to mention them* Not-
withstanding the preparation of ages, by which the minds
of men had been conducted to these articles of faith, and
the various interests which were concerned in their being
retained, the enormous abuses of that discretionary power
with which they invested the Pope were the immediate
cause of the Reformation : and although the change then
introduced into the religious system of a great part of
Christendom was accompanied with much enthusiasm and
violent mental agitation, yet the principles upon which it
proceeded approve themselves to the understanding of
every sober inquirer, who follows out through its several
branches, the great doctrine held by the first reformers of
justification by faith. For, according to that doctrine,
the pardon of sin and our right to eternal life are entirely
owing to the merits of Christ, which are counted as ours,
in consequence of our possessing that faith which produces
such good works as the law of God commands ; so that
although good works are essential to our own salvation,
they are not the meritorious cause of it; and although
our good works may minister to the comfort and im-
provement of others upon earth, " none of us can by any
means redeem his brother, or give to God a ransom
for him."
It would be an additional refutation of the merit of good
works, and would demonstrate the impossibility of works
of supererogation, if it could be shown that even a person
who is justified cannot yield a perfect obedience to the
commands of God. For, in that case, however splendid
some of his actions might be, the sin and the consequent
guilt which adhere to others, would take away from his
whole character every claim of right to a reward. Ac-
cordingly there yet remains one question with regard to
good works, which requires to be stated more fully than
any of the preceding, upon account of the principles that
are involved in the discussion, and the consequences
that flow from it. The question is, whether it is pos-
sible that the good works of Christians can be free
SANCTIFICATION. 351
from every mixture of sin ; or, to speak in theological
language, whether the sanctification, of the elect is in
this life complete.
SECTION III.
It was the principle of a fanatical sect, which arose early
after the Reformation, and was known from a particular
circumstance in their practice by the name of Anabaptists,
that the visible church of Christ consists of saints, or per-
sons free from every kind of sin. The doctrine taught by
Munzer, the founder of this sect, resulted entirely from
this principle ; and his enthusiasm prevented him from
perceiving that such a church is not to be found upon
earth. Several modern sects, which have arisen out of
the ancient Anabaptists, have been instructed by reason,
by Scripture and by experience, to accommodate their
principles to the present state of human nature. But,
while they admit that many members of the church sin,
repent and are forgiven, they contend that it is possible
to attain that degree of perfection in which men are ex-
empt from sinning, and they mean to insinuate that this-
degree of perfection is often found in their society.
This presumption, which in all fanatical sects has its
foundation in the confidence of their being under the im-
mediate direction of the Spirit, is generally cherished by
their holding some form of the Synergistical doctrine.
Pelagians and Socinians, who do not admit that the powers
of human nature were injured by the fall, readily conclude
that every man is as able to obey the commands of God,
as Adam was immediately after his creation ; that he who
abstains from one sin may abstain from all ; and that per-
fect innocence is thus attainable by a proper exercise of
our own faculties. And all who hold that modification of
these tenets, which is called Semi-Pelagianism, consider
the corruption of human nature as neither so inveterate
nor so universal, but that in some persons the influence of
the Spirit being favourably received, and finding a co-
operation of all their powers, may, by the continuance of
a proper attention on their part, be rendered so effectual
352 SANCTIFTCATION*
for their sanctifieation as to preserve them from every thing
sinful. .
Accordingly, it is the doctrine of a greatpart of tho
church of Rome, of the Franciscans, and the Jesuits or
Molinists, that perfection is attainable in this life. In or-
der to reconcile this position with those defects and errors
which have been observed in. the lives of the best men that
ever lived, they make a distinction between mortal and
venial sins. By mortal sins, they understand actions which
are so flagrant a transgression of the law of God, and im-
ply such deliberate wickedness, as to deserve final con-r
demnation ; and from these they consider every man, into
whom the grace of God has been infused at his first Justin
fication, as completely preserved. By venial sins, they
understand both those sudden emotions of passion and in-
ordinate desire, which, so long, as they are restrained from
going forth into action, are regarded by them as the con-r
stitutional infirmities of human nature ; and also those ac-
tions, which, although contrary to the letter of the law,
are in themselves a trifling transgression, or. are attended
with circumstances alleviating the fault and indicating
good intention. It was meant by calling such sins venial,
either that they deserve no punishment at all, or that they
are completely expiated by temporal sufferings, so as not
to be remembered in the judgment of the last day ;
and it was understood, that when the sins of this kind,
into which it is admitted a saint may fall, are set over
against his uninterrupted obedience to all the great com-
mandments of the law and the supereminent excellence
of his good works, his character, upon the whole, is entitled
to be accounted perfect.
On the other hand, the Dominicans and Jansenists
learned, from the doctrine of Augustine concerning the
corruption of human nature and the measure of divine
grace, to hold the following position, which is absolutely
inconsistent with the perfection of good works; "that
there are divine precepts which good men, notwithstand-
ing their desire to observe them, are nevertheless abso-
lutely unable to obey ; nor has God given them the mea-
sure of grace that is essentially necessary to render them
capable of such obedience." This is one of the five pro-
positions contained in the book entitled Augustinus, which
SANCTIFICATION:, 323
was often condemned in the seventeenth century by the
Popes. Jansenius, the author of that book, who meant to
give a faithful picture of the sentiments of Augustine, de-.
rived this proposition from the writings of that father ;
and, in like manner, all those Protestants who hold that
system which Calvin also learned from Augustine, not
only say that perfection is not in fact attained in this life,
but say farther that it cannot be attained, and that it is
part of the economy of the Gospel, that sanctification, al?
though it originates in the operation of the Spirit of God,
continues to be incomplete. Thus the Church of England
maintains, in the twelfth Article, " good works, which are
the fruits of faith, and follow after justification, cannot put
away our sins and endure the severity of God's judgment:"
in the fifteenth Article, " all we, although baptized and
born again in Christ, yet offend in many things ;" and in
the sixteenth Article, " they are to. be condemned which
say they can no more sin as long as they live here." In
like manner our Confession of Faith declares, chap. xiii. 2,
" Sanctification is throughout in the whole man ; yet im-
perfect in this life, there abiding still some remnants of
corruption in every part;" and chap. xvi. 6, 7, " Our best
works as they are wrought by us are defiled and mixed
with so much weakness and imperfection, that they can-
not endure the severity of God's judgment. Yet, notwith-
standing the persons of believers being accepted through
Christ, their good works also are accepted in him, not as
though they were in this life wholly unblameable and un-
reprovable in God's sight, but that he, looking upon them
in his Son, is pleased to accept and reward that which is
sincere, although accompanied with many weaknesses and
imperfections."
This doctrine of the imperfection of sanctification in this
life, which the two established churches of this island thus
manifestly agree in holding, rests upon such grounds as
the following. The Scriptures, while they declare that
" in many things we offend all," give no countenance to
the dangerous distinction between venial and mortal sins.
But although they represent sins as of different magni-
tudes and deserving different degrees of punishment, they
also represent every transgression of the law of God as im-
plying that guilt by which the transgressor, is under a
354f SANCTIFICATION.
sentence ©f condemnation ; and they apply the name of sin*,
to inordinate desire even before it is carried forth into ac-
tion, and uniformly describe it as offensive to God.
Further, they hold it forth as the distinguishing and pe-
culiar character of the man Christ Jesus, that he was with-
out sin, and they record many grievous sins committed by
those, whom, from the manner in which they are spoken of
in other places, we are led to consider as having been justi-
fied with God.
Further* there are in the New Testament descriptions
of a continued struggle between the Spirit, which is the
principle of sanctification, and the corruption of human
nature, by which that principle is opposed. The most
striking passage of this kind is to be found in Romans vii.
Calvinists generally consider the apostle as there speaking,
in his own person, of a man who has been regenerated by
the grace of God. In this case his expressions mark very
strongly the corruption that remains in the hearts of the
best men. Other Christians, who deny, or who wish to
extenuate this corruption, consider him as speaking in the
person of a man who has not partaken of the grace of God ;
in which case his expressions mark either the combat be-
tween appetite and reason which all moral writers describe,
or the compunction and self-reproach of a man who is
struggling by the mere powers of his own nature to disen-
tangle himself from habits of vice. The true interpreta-
tion of the passage must be gathered by a careful study of
the writings of Paul, and by the help of the best commen-
tators. There are other passages in his Epistles, where
the same struggle which the Calvinists suppose to be
meant in Romans vii. seems to be described. Of this kind
is the following : Gal. v. 17, " The flesh lusteth against
the Spirit, and the Spirit against the flesh, and these are
contrary the one to the other ; so that ye cannot do the
things that ye would." It appears, too, that the general
strain of Scripture, — the image of a warfare under which
it describes the Christian life, — the fear and circumspec-
tion which it enjoins, and the daily prayer for forgive-
ness which our Lord directs his followers to present, all
favour the Calvinistic doctrine respecting the imperfection
of sanctification. To these arguments from Scripture it
may be added, that, this doctrine corresponds with the cir-
SAN€TIFICATION. 355
cumstances of man in a present state, where he is surround-
ed with temptations to evil, and retains, in a greater or
less, degree, a propensity to yield to them ; and that it is
unquestionably agreeable to the experience of the best
people, who not only feel many infirmities, but who are
accustomed to acknowledge that, after all their exertions,
they fall very far short of what they are in duty bound to
do, and that, with all their circumspection and vigilance,
they often commit sins for which they have need of re-
pentance.
To a doctrine thus supported by Scripture and experi-
ence, it is not enough to oppose, as the advocates for the
perfection of the saints are wont to do, reasonings drawn
from the power and the holiness of God, from the intention
of the death of Christ, or from the gift of the Spirit. Far
from presuming upon these reasonings, that a full partici-
pation of the benefits of the Gospel will in this life over-
come the corruptions of human nature so entirely as to
leave no remainders of sin, it becomes us to correct our
conjectures with regard to the effect of the operation of
God by the declarations of his word, and by the measure
in which that effect is experienced by his people. Since
these two rules of judging are, upon this point, in perfect
concert, every passage of Scripture, which appears to con-
tradict the doctrine which they unite in establishing, must
receive such an interpretation as shall render Scripture
consistent with itself; and every branch of the Calvinistic
system must be held with such qualifications as this doc-
trine renders necessary. When we read, therefore, 1 John
iii. 9, " Whosoever is born of God doth not commit sin ;
and he cannot sin, because he is born of God," we under-
stand the apostle to mean, not that sin is never committed
by those who are born of God ; for we find him express-
ing himself thus, 1 John i. 8, " If we say that we have no
sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us ;" but
that whosoever is born of God is not an habitual sinner, or
cannot obstinately persist in committing sin. When we
meet with exhortations to perfection, — when we find the
word perfect introduced into some of the characters drawn
in Scripture, — when we read of persons " walking in all
the commandments and ordinances of the Lord blameless,"
we understand a comparative perfection to be spoken of.
356 SANCTIFICATION.
sincerity of obedience, hatred of every kind of sin; what
the Scripture often mentions along with perfection as equi-
valent to it, an upright and zealous endeavour to conform
in all things to the law of God ; what is called by divines
a perfection of parts, although not of degrees. When we
speak of the perseverance of the saints, we mean, not an
uniform unsinning obedience, but the continual operation
of the principles communicated to their souls, and always
abiding there, by which they are certainly recovered from
the sins into which they are betrayed, and are enabled,
amidst all their weaknesses and imperfections, to " grow
in grace." And we allow that the assurance of grace and
salvation is very much interrupted by the sins, of which
the best men are occasionally guilty.
As aU the parts of the Calvinistic system are intimately
connected with one another, so the doctrine which we arc-
now illustrating is essentially necessary in order to our
holding the two doctrines last mentioned, the perseverance
of the saints, and the assurance of grace and salvation.
For as it an unquestionable fact that all men sin, unless it
be admitted that sanctification is in this life incomplete, it
will follow either that there are none upon earth who ever
partook of the grace of God, which is to deny the exist-
ence of the church of Christ, or that those who have been
sanctified repeatedly fall from a state of grace, and never
can have any assurance of their final salvation. But if the
doctrine of the imperfection of sanctification be admitted,
there is no impossibility in holding the two others. At the
same time it must be acknowledged, that the part of the
Calvinistic system, which is the most liable to abuse, is the
connexion between these three doctrines : and there is no
subject upon which the ministers of the Gospel are called
to exercise so much caution, both in. their public dis-
courses and in their private intercourse with the people.
Many are disposed to solace themselves under the con-
sciousness of their own sins, by the recollection of those
into which good men have formerly fallen, and by a con-
fidence that, as sanctification is always imperfect, they
may be amongst the number of the elect, although their
lives continue to be stained with gross transgressions. It
is not by holding forth ideal pictures of human perfection,
that;this dangerous error is to be counteracted; for this is
SANCTIFICATION. 357
encouraging the indolence of those who entertain it, by
confirming them in the belief that it is impossible for them
to do what is required. It must be met by imprinting
upon the minds of our hearers such important truths as
the following: that the remainder of corruption which
God sees meet to leave in the best, while it serves to cor-
rect the deep despair which in some constitutions accom-
panies religious melancholy, is to all a lesson of humility
and watchfulness; that they, who, from experience of this
corruption, or from the sins which it produces in others,
take encouragement to persist in deliberate and wilful
transgression, discover a depravity of heart which indi-
cates that no saving change has been wrought upon their
character; that the repentance, which we are called to ex-
ercise for our daily offences, implies a desire and an en-
deavour to abstain from sin ; that those aspirations after a
state where the spirits of the just shall be made perfect,
which are quickened by the consciousness of our present
infirmities, cannot be sincere without the most vigorous
efforts to acquire the sentiments and habits which are the
natural preparation for that state ; that although none are
in this life faultless, yet some approach much nearer to
the standard of excellence held forth in the Gospel than
others ; and that it is the duty of all, by continued im-
provements in goodness, to go on to perfection.
These views, all of which are clearly warranted by
Scripture, guard against the abuse which I mentioned ;
and that imperfect but progressive sanctification, which is
the work of the Spirit, opens the true nature of Christian
morality — of that evangelical perfection which all the dis-
coveries of the Gospel tend to form, and which through
the grace of the Gospel is accepted of God and crowned
with an everlasting reward. Christian morality has its
foundation laid in humility. It excludes presumption,
and self-confidence, and claims of merit. It implies con-
tinual vigilance and solicitude. Yet it is a morality free
from gloom and despair ; because it is connected with a
dependence upon that Almighty power, and a confidence
in that exuberant goodness, which furnish the true reme-
dy for the present weakness of human nature. It is a
morality not exempt from blemishes ; " for there is no
man that sinneth not." But it is a morality which extends
358 SXNCTIFICATION.
with equal and uniform care to all the precepts of the di*
vine law, which admits not of the deliberate continued in-
dulgence of any sin, and which follows after perfection.
Every failure administers a lesson of future circumspec-
tion : compunction for the sins that are daily repented of,
and thankfulness for the grace by which they are forgiven,
bind the soul more closely to the service of God ; the af-
fections are gradually purified ; virtuous exertion becomes
more vigorous and successful ; there is a sensible approach,
in passing through the state of trial, to the unsullied holi-
ness which belongs to the state of recompense. The soul,
established by a consciousness of this progress in the joy
and peace of believing, cherishes the desire and the hope
of being made like to God ; and the whole life of a Chris*
tian upon earth corresponds to the words in which the
apostle Paul has described his opinion of himself, his con-
duct, and his expectations. " Not as though I had al-
ready attained, -either were already perfect ; but I follow
after, if that I may apprehend that for which also I am
apprehended of Christ Jesus. Brethren, I count not my-
self to have apprehended ; but this one thing I do, forget-
ting those things which are behind, and reaching forth
unto those things which are before, I press toward the
mark for the prize of the high calling of God in Christ
Jesus. Let us, therefore, as many as be perfect, be thus
minded."*
* Philippians iii. 12—15.
359
CHAP. V.
COVENANT OF GRACE.
Many of the terms, which were introduced in the discus-
sion of particular theological questions, have now become
part of the technical language of theology ; such as recon*
ciliation, satisfaction, atonement, redemption, and others
which belong to the nature of the remedy : predestination,
election, reprobation, grace, and others which belong to
the extent and the application of the remedy. There are
other terms including a complex view of the whole sub*
ject, which could not properly be explained till we had
finished the three great divisions of it. I am now to speak
of several terms which are in common use amongst all
Christians, although not understood by all in the same
sense, because more or less meaning is annexed to them,
according to the opinions entertained upon the different
parts of the whole subject.
1. The dispensation of the Gospel is often represented
in Scripture under the notion of a kingdom ; the kingdom
oC Christ; a kingdom given to him by the Father, in
which all power is committed to him, and all nations are
appointed to do him homage. Those who refuse to sub-
mit to him are his enemies, who shall illustrate his glory
by the punishment which he will inflict. Those who be-
lieve in him, being relieved by his interposition from mi-
sery, are his subjects, his people, attached to their deli-
verer by gratitude, admiration, and a sense of duty ; show-
ing forth his praise now by their obedience to those laws
which he has enacted, and by the peace and joy which,
through that obedience, they attain ; and destined to ex*
hibit through all ages the triumphs of the Captain of Sal-
vation, by the supreme felicity which they shall receive
360
COVENANT OF GRACE.
hereafter as his gift. His power is exerted in applying
the remedy to this peculiar people, or in disposing their
minds to embrace it, and in forming and preserving that
character by which they are prepared for entering into
the joy of their Lord. For this purpose he imparts to
them those gifts which " he received for men when he as-
cended on high ;" he sends his Spirit into their hearts ; he
enables them to overcome those spiritual enemies which
are often mentioned in Scripture ; he makes the angels,
who are also subject to him, ministering spirits to these
heirs of salvation ; and he renders the whole course of his
providence subservient to their improvement. By all these
means he keeps their souls from evil while they live upon
earth ; and having " destroyed him that had the power of
death," he will raise their bodies from the grave, and give
them a crown of life.
This is a picture which is presented not only in the bold
figures of the ancient prophets, but also in the more tem-
perate language of the Writers of the New Testament.
Many of the parts are very pleasing ; and all unite, with
perfect consistency, in forming a splendid interesting ob-
ject, possessing that entire unity which arises from a con-
tinued reference to one illustrious person. Those who
differ very widely in opinion as to the dignity of the per-
son, or the purpose and the execution of his undertaking,
cannot agree as to the method of filling up and colouring
the several parts of this picture. But they all profess to
use the same phrases, as being clearly founded in the lan-
guage of Scripture ; and the interpretation, by which they
accommodate these phrases to their own particular sys-
tems, is easily deduced from the general principles of
those systems. Hence it is sufficient for me thus briefly
to notice this very extensive subject of popular and practi-
cal preaching.
2. There is a second kind of phraseology founded upon
the connexion between Jesus Christ and his subjects, by
which they are represented sometimes as parts of a build-
ing, of which he is the corner-stone ; sometimes as his
branches, he being the true vine ; and more commonly as
the members of a body, of which he is the head, deriving
from him strength for the discharge of every duty, and the
principles of that life -which shall never end. This last
COVENANT OF GRACE. 361
figure expresses, in the most significant manner, what is
called, in theological language, the union of believers with
Christ. The bond of union is their faith in him ; the ef-
fects of the union are a communication of all the fruits of
his sufferings ; a sense of his love ; a continued influence
of his Spirit ; and a security derived from his resurrection
and exaltation, that they shall be raised and glorified with
him. And thus, while this figure serves, in a very high
degree, to magnify the completeness of the provision made
by Christ for the salvation of his people, it inculcates, at
the same time, with striking force, a lesson of dependence
upon him, and a lesson of mutual love. But as all figures
are apt to be abused by the extravagance of human fancy,
there are none, the abuse of which is more frequent or
more dangerous, than those in which the sublimity of the
image serves to nourish presumption, or to encourage in-
dolence. Accordingly, the expressions in which Scripture
has conveyed this figure, are the passages most commonly
quoted by all fanatical sects, as giving countenance to
their bold imagination of an immediate intercourse with
heaven. They have sometimes also been alleged in vin-
dication of Antinomian tenets. Much caution, therefore,
is necessary when this figure is used in discourses ad-
dressed to the people, that they may never lose sight of
that substantial connexion which it is meant to exhibit, and
that the impression of their being distinct and accountable
agents, may never be swallowed up in the confused appre-
hension of a mystical union.
3. A third kind of phraseology, not uncommon in Scrip-
ture, and from thence transferred into theological systems,
is that according to which adoption, a word of the Roman
law, which expressed a practice recognised in former times
as legal, is applied to the superlative goodness manifested
in the Gospel. Some Christians consider this phrase as
marking nothing more than that those religious privileges,
upon account of which Israel is called, in the Old Testa-
ment, the son, the first-born of God, are now extended to
the nations or large societies of men descended from hea-
then ancestors, to whom the gospel is published. Others
consider it as marking that imitation of the Supreme Be-
ing, of which faith in the revelation of the Gospel is the
principle, and by which, becoming " followers of God as
VOL. II. R
362
COVENANT OF GRACE.
dear children." we attain that moral excellence to which the
Gospel was designed to exalt human nature. But the
greater part of Christians consider the adoption spoken of
in the New Testament, as including, besides both these
meanings, a particular view of the change made upon the
condition of all that are justified ; who, although they
" were enemies by wicked works," become, through faith
in Jesus, the children of God, are received into his family,
are placed under his immediate protection, are led by his
counsel and his Spirit, have access to him at all times, and
possess that security of obtaining eternal life, which arises
from its being their inheritance as the sons of God. It is
obvious, that while this phrase, thus understood, presents
a comprehensive and delightful view of the blessings which
belong to true Christians, it may also be improved to the
]3urpose of enforcing the discharge of their duty by the
most animating and endearing considerations ; and when
these two uses of the phrase are properly conjoined, there
is none to be found in Scripture that is more signilicant.
4. There is a fourth kind of phraseology, which will re-
quire a fuller illustration than I have thought it necessary
to bestow upon the others. It extends through a great
part of what we are accustomed to call the system ; many
doctrines of which, although they appear, at first sight, far
removed from it, are found, upon examination, to derive
their peculiar complexion from the ideas upon which this
phraseology proceeds. It is that, according to which the
terms, the new covenant, and the covenant of grace, are
applied as a name for the dispensation of the Gospel.
SECTION I.
The Greek word diaQr,-/.?) occurs often in the Septuagint, as
the translation of a Hebrew word, which signifies cove-
nant ; it occurs also in the Gospels and the Epistles ; and
it is rendered in our English Bible, sometimes covenant,
sometimes testament. The Greek word, according to its
etymology, and according to classical use, may denote a
testament, a disposition, as well as a covenant ; and the
COVENANT OF GRACE*
363
Gospel may be called a testament, because it is a significa-
tion of the will of our Saviour, ratified by his death, and
because it conveys blessings to be enjoyed after his death.
These reasons for giving the dispensation of the Gospel the
name of a testament appeared to our translators so strik-
ing, that they have rendered hoM^ more frequently by
the word testament than by the word covenant. Yet the
train of argument, where dia.drix.7j occurs, generally appears
to proceed upon its meaning a covenant ; and therefore,
although, when we delineate the nature of the Gospel, the
beautiful idea of its being a testament is not to be lost
sight of, yet we are to remember that the word testament,
which we read in the Gospels and Epistles, is the transla-
tion of a word which the sense requires to be rendered
covenant. When Jesus instituted the Lord's Supper, he
said, " This cup is q y.atvr} ha£r^r\ ev tuj aJfhctri fiov9 or ro
aifjua rr,g zavi^g ha&riZ7]g. As these words are applied to
that which he intended to be a memorial of his death, there
may seem to be a peculiar propriety in rendering hia&r^^
as our translators have there done, by the word testa-
ment. But it is to be observed, that %cuvr\ hia^n implies
a reference to a former, which is often called in the Epis-
tles caXa/a or T£wt7j hah,%ri. Now there was nothing in
the caX«;a «3/a^x7j analogous to the notion of a testament.
And, therefore, although to the nam dia&^xr) there did su-
pervene this peculiar and interesting circumstance, that
the blessings therein promised are conveyed by the death
of a testator, yet the contrast between the craXa/a and
y.aivfi biadr^n would be better marked, if the substantive
were rendered by a word, which is equally proper when
applied to both adjectives, rather than by a word, which,
however fitly it corresponds to one of them, cannot with-
out a considerable stretch of meaning be joined to the
other. In the passage, Heb. ix. 15, 16, 17, the apostle ap-
pears, by our translation, to found an argument upon an
allusion to the classical meaning of diah^n, as signifying
a testament. But so far is there from being any necessity
for translating it testament in this place, that the reason-
ing of the apostle is more pertinent and forcible, when co-
venant, the common rendering of the word, is retained.
The following is Dr. Macknight's translation of these three
verses^ " And for this reason, of the new covenant he is
364 COVENANT OF GRACE.
the mediator, that his death being accomplished for the re>-
demption of the transgressions of the first covenant, the
called may receive the promise of the eternal inheritance.
For where a covenant (is made by sacrifice,) there is a
necessity that the death of the appointed sacrifice be
brought in. For a covenant is firm over dead sacrifices,
seeing it never hath force whilst the appointed sacrifice
liveth."
A covenant implies two parties, and mutual stipulations.
The new covenant must derive its name from something in
the nature of the stipulations between the parties different
from that which existed before ; so that we cannot under-
stand the propriety of the name xouvrj, without looking back
to what is called the vuXoua, or ccwr^. On examining the
passages in Gal. iii. in 2 Cor. iii. and inHeb.viii. ix. x., where
ToXoua and -/.aivri diuQ'/jxr, are contrasted, it will be found
that tfctXaia bia&rl'/.r\ means the dispensation given by Moses
to the children of Israel ; and xojvti diuGrizri, the dispensa-
tion of the Gospel published by Jesus Christ ; and that the
object of the apostle is to illustrate the superior excellence
of the latter dispensation. But in order to preserve the
consistency of the apostle's writings, it is necessary to re-
member that there are two different lights in which the
former dispensation may be viewed. Christians appear to
draw the line between <7raXa/a and xaivrj dtafyxri, according
to the fight in which they view that dispensation. It may
be considered merely as a method of publishing the moral
law to a particular nation ; and then with whatever solem-
nity it was delivered, and with whatever cordiality it was
accepted, it is not a covenant that could give life. For
being nothing more than what divines call a covenant of
works, a directory of conduct requiring by its nature en-
tire personal obedience, promising life to those who yield-
ed that obedience, but making no provision for transgres-
sors, it left under a curse " every one that continued not
in all things that were written in the book of the law to do
them." This is the essential imperfection of what is call-
ed the covenant of works, the name given in theology to
that transaction, in which it is conceived that the Su-
preme Lord of the universe promised to his creature man,
that he would reward that obedience to his law, which,
without any such i>romise, was due to him as the Creator.
COVENANT OF GRACE. 365
It is understood in the Calvinistic system, that this cove-
nant was entered into with Adam, as the representative of
the human race. It is allowed by those who deny this re-
presentation, that a covenant of works is entered into with
every one of the children of Adam by the condition of his
being ; for " the Gentiles show the work of the law written
in their hearts." And they who regard the covenant
made M'ith Israel at Mount Sinai, which has been called the
Sinaitic covenant, as nothing more than a maimer of giv-
ing the moral law with peculiar circumstances of splen-
dour and majesty, consider the following epithets which
occur in the writings of Paul, as applicable in their full
meaning to the whole of the Mosaic dispensation ; " weak
through the flesh,"* i. e. not containing a provision for the
salvation of men suitable to the necessity of their nature ;
" unprofitable, making nothing perfect ;"f " the ministra-
tion of death."J
But although some sects of Christians have chosen to
rest in this view of the Mosaic dispensation, there is an-
other view of it opened to us in Scripture. No sooner had
Adam broken the covenant of works, than a promise of a
final deliverance from the evils incurred by the breach of
it was given. This promise was the foundation of that
transaction which Almighty God, in treating with Abra-
ham, condescends to call " my covenant with thee," and
which, upon this authority, has received in theology the
name of the Abrahamic covenant. Upon the one part,
Abraham, whose faith was counted to him for righteous-
ness, received this charge from God, " walk before me
and be thou perfect ;" upon the other part the God whom
he believed, and whose voice he obeyed, besides pro-
mising other blessings to him and his seed, uttered these
significant words, " in thy seed shall all the families of the
earth be blessed."
In this transaction, then, there was the essence of a co-
venant, for there were mutual stipulations between two
parties ; and there was superadded, as a seal of the cove-
nant, the rite of circumcision, which, being prescribed by
God, was a confirmation of his promise to all who com-
* Rom. viii. 3. f Heb. vii. 18, 19. +2 Cor. hi. 7.
366* COVENANT OF GRACE.
plied with it, and, being submitted to by Abraham, was,
on his part, an acceptance of the covenant.
The Abrahamic covenant appears, from the nature of
the stipulations, to be more than a covenant of works ; and,
as it was not confined to Abraham, but extended to his
seed, it could not be disannulled by any subsequent tran-
sactions, which fell short of a fulfilment of the blessing
promised. The law of Moses, which was given to the seed
of Abraham four hundred and thirty years after, did not
come up to the terms of that covenant even with regard to
them, for in its form it was a covenant of works, and to
other nations it did not directly convey any blessing. But
although the Mosaic dispensation did not fulfil the Abra-
hamic covenant, it was so far from setting that covenant
aside, that it cherished the expectation of its being fulfil-
led : for it continued the rite of circumcision, which was
the seal of the covenant ; and in those ceremonies which
it enjoined, there was a shadow, a type, an obscure repre-
sentation of the promised blessing. Accordingly, many
who lived under the taXaia haM\v.t\ were justified by faith
in a Saviour who was to come. The nation of Israel con-
sidered themselves as the children of the covenant made
with Abraham ; and when the Messiah was born, his birth
was regarded by devout Jews as a performance of the
mercy promised to their fathers in remembrance of the
holy covenant made with Abraham.*
Here, then, is another view of the Mosaic dispensation.
" It was added because of transgressions, till the seed
should come to whom the promise was made."f By de-
livering a moral law which men felt themselves unable to
obe}'-, by denouncing judgments which it did not of itself
provide any effectual method of escaping, and by holding
forth in various oblations the promised and expected Sa-
viour, " it was a schoolmaster to bring men unto Christ."
The covenant made with Abraham retained its force dur-
ing the dispensation of the law, and was the end of that
dispensation. And the particular manner of administer-
ing this covenant, which the wisdom of God chose to con-
tinue for a long course of ages, is called cra>.a/a btahzr,.
* Luke i. 72, 73, f Gal. iii. 19.
COVENANT OF GRACE. 367
When the purposes for which this manner was chosen
were accomplished, caX«/a duxOr;-/.^ " waxing old, vanished
away:'5 and there succeeded that other method of admi-
nistering the covenant, which, in respect of the facility of
all the observances, the simplicity and clearness with
which the blessings are exhibited, and the extent to which
they are promulgated, is called /tanr) hici^r\ ; but which
is so far from being opposite to -raXa/a <5/a0?j/c?j, or essen-
tially different from it, that it is in substance the very
Gospel which was " preached before unto Abraham," and
was embraced by all those who " walked in the steps of
his faith."
Writers upon theology, sometimes from a difference in
general principles, and sometimes from a desire to eluci-
date the subject by introducing a new language, have dif-
fered in the application of the terms now mentioned. But
the views which have been given furnish the grounds up-
on which we defend that established language, which is
familiar to our ears, that there are only two covenants es-
sentially different, and opposite to one another, the co-
venant of works, made with the first man, intimated by
the constitution of human nature to every one of his pos-
terity, and having for its terms, " Do this and live ;" — and
the covenant of grace, which was the substance of the
Abrahamic covenant, and which entered into the consti-
tution of the Sinaitic covenant, but which is more clearly
revealed and more extensively published in the Gospel.
This last covenant, which the Scriptures call new in re-
spect of the mode of its dispensation under the Gospel,
although it is not new in respect of its essence, has re-
ceived, in the language of theology, the name of the
covenant of grace, for the two following obvious rea-
sons ; because, after man had broken the covenant of
works, it was pure grace or favour in the Almighty to
enter into a new covenant with him ; and because by
the covenant there is conveyed that grace, which en-
ables man to comply with the terms of it. It could not
be a covenant unless there were terms — something requir-
ed, as well as something promised or given, — duties to be
performed, as well as blessings to be received. According-
ly, the tenor of the new covenant, founded upon the pro-
mise originally made to Abraham, is expressed by Jere-
miah in words which the apostle to the Hebrews has quot-
368 COVENANT OF GRACE.
ed as a description of it ; " I will be to them a" God, and
they shall be to me a people :"* — words, which intimate,
on one part, not only entire reconciliation with God, but
the continued exercise of all the perfections of the God-
head in promoting the happiness of his people, and the
full communication of all the blessings which flow from his
unchangeable love ; on the other part, the surrender of the
heart and affections of his people, the dedication of all the
powers of their nature to his service, and the willing, uni-
form obedience of their lives. But, although there are
mutual stipulations, the covenant retains its character of a
covenant of grace, and must be regarded as having its
source purely in the grace of God. For the very circum-
stances which rendered the new covenant necessary take
away the possibility of there being any merit upon our
part : the faith by which the covenant is accepted is the
gift of God ; and all the good works by which Christians
continue to keep the covenant, originate in that change of
character which is the fruit of the operation of his Spirit.
By the conditions of the covenant of grace, therefore, are
meant, not any circumstances in our character and con-
duct which may be regarded as inducements moving God
to enter into a new covenant with us, but purely those
expressions of thankfulness which naturally proceed from
the persons with whom God has made this covenant,
which are the effects and evidences of the grace conveyed
to their souls, and the indispensable qualifications for the
complete and final participation of the blessings of the co-
venant. With this caution, we scruple not to say that
there are conditions in the covenant of grace, and we press
upon Christians the fulfilment of the conditions on their
part : although this is a language which some of the first
reformers, in their zeal against popery, and their solicitude
to avoid its errors, thought it dangerous to hold, and
which, unless it be properly explained, still sounds offen-
sive in the ears of particular descriptions of men.
The question concerning the extent of the covenant of
grace turns upon points that have been already explained.-j-
The difference of opinion between the advocates for uni-
versal and particular redemption does not respect the num-
ber who shall be saved, For whether God intended to
• Heb. viii. 10. f Book iv. ch. 6.
COVENANT OP GRACE. 369
make the covenant of grace with all men, or whether he
intended to make it only with those, whom from the be-
ginning he elected, it is allowed, on both sides, that they
only are saved who accept of the covenant.
SECTION II.
It is one most important circumstance in the constitution
of the covenant of grace, that it was made through the
sufferings of Jesus Christ. Thence arises the term Me-
diator, in the use of which all Christians agree, because it
is frequently applied to him in the New Testament ; but
concerning the meaning and import of which they differ
widely.
Jesus is called in Scripture fbetiirqs, (MKSir^g 0sov zou av-
dgoj-ruv, d/afyxriz xgenrmg, -/Mir/jg, nag, f^ijm rov Uargog "/mi tov 'T/ou "/mi rou aytou
U'jevfxaTog.f Those who were baptized among the heathen
were baptized in certain mysteries. The Jews are said by
the apostle Paul to have been " baptized unto Moses," at
the time when they followed him through the Red Sea, as
the servant of God sent to be their leader.;}; Those who
went out to John " were baptized unto John's baptism,"
i. e. into the expectation of the person whom John an-
nounced, and into repentance of those sins which John
condemned. § Christians are " baptized into the name of
the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost," because in this
expression is implied that whole system of truth which the
disciples of Christ believe ; into the name of the Father,
the one true and living God whom Christians profess to
serve ; cf the Son, that divine person revealed in the New
Testament, whom the Father sent to be the Saviour of the
* Ezek. xxxv. "25. + Matt, xxviii. 19.
+ 1 Cor. x. -2. [ i Acts xix. 2.
384 BAPTISM.
world ; of the Holy Ghost, the divine person also revealed
there as the comforter, the sanctifier, and the guide of
Christians.
As all who were baptized at the first appearance of
Christianity had been educated in idolatry, or had known
only that preparatory dispensation which the Jews enjoy-
ed, it was necessary that they should be instructed in the
meaning of that solemn expression which accompanied
their Christian baptism. Accordingly, the practice of the
apostles in administering baptism, judging by the few in-
stances which the book of Acts has recorded, corresponds
to the order intimated in the commission of our Lord,
where the instruction that makes men disciples is suppos-
ed to precede baptism. Thus to the minister of the queen
of Ethiopia Philip first " preached Jesus;" he then said,
u if thou believest with all thine heart, thou mayest be
baptized;" and when the man answered, " I believe that
Jesus Christ is the Son of God," Philip baptized him.*
The following phrases, which occur in different epistles,
" the form of sound words, the principles of the doctrine
of Christ, the doctrine of baptism," probably mean some
such short summary of Christian doctrine, as we know
was used in the age immediately succeeding that of the
apostles, for the instruction of persons who came to be
baptized. Peter's joining to baptism, 1 Pet. iii. 21. ffvvsi-
dricsug ayaQqg smgurrifiu ng Qsov, seems to imply, that in the
apostolic age questions were always proposed to them.
And this is confirmed by the expression, Heb. x. 22,
" having our bodies washed with pure water, let us hold
fast the profession of our faith : " the most natural inter-
pretation of which words is, that persons at their baptism
were required to make a declaration of their faith ; and we
know that, if not from the beginning, yet in very early
times, there was joined with this declaration a renunciation
of former vices, and a promise to lead a good life.
It appears from this deduction that baptism was, in its
original institution, a solemn method of assuming the pro-
fession of the Christian religion, a mark of distinction be-
tween the disciples of Jesus, and those who held any other
system of faith. Socinus and some of his followers, con-
* Acts viii. 35—38
BAPTISM. 385
lining themselves to this single view of baptism, consider
it as an institution highly proper at the first planting of
the Christian church, which was formed out of idolaters
and Jews, but as superseded in all Christian countries by
the establishment and general profession of Christianity.
For it appears to them that what was intended merely for
the purpose of being a discriminating rite ceases of course,
in circumstances where there is no need for a discrimina-
tion ; and that the observance of it is of real importance
only in those cases, which we very rarely behold, when
persons who had been educated in another religion are
converted to Christianity. Although the modern Soci-
nians have not paid so much respect to the opinion of So-
cinus as to lay aside the use of baptism, yet their senti-
ments upon this point are much the same with his. " They
would make no great difficulty," to use the words of Dr.
Priestley, " of omitting it entirely in Christian families ;
but they do not think it of importance enough to act
otherwise than their ancestors have done before them, in
a matter of so great indifference."
The Quakers are the only sect of Christians who make
no use of baptism ; and their practice in this matter is
only a particular application of their leading principles.
It appears to them that, as it is the distinguishing charac-
ter of the Gospel to be the dispensation of the Spirit, and
as every Christian is under the immediate guidance of an
inward light, all the ordinances of former times only presig-
nified that effusion of the Holy Ghost, which, in the age of
the Gospel, was to render the further use of them unneces-
sary. When John the Baptist says, " I indeed baptize you
with water unto repentance, but he that cometh after me
shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost, and with fire," it ap-
pears to the Quakers, that John, by this contrast, means to
represent his own baptism as emblematical of the baptism of
Jesus, and to give notice that the baptism by water, which
was the emblem, should cease as soon as the baptism with
the Holy Ghost, which was the thing signified, should
commence. The baptism with water, practised by the
apostles of Jesus, they regard as merely an accommoda-
tion to the prejudices of the times, till the spiritual nature
of the Gospel was understood ; and they consider the mi-
raculous effusion of the gifts of the Spirit upon the apostles
VOL. II. s
»3C6 EAFTIS3T.
at the day of Pentecost, which our Lord himself calls their
being baptized with the Holy Ghost, and the visible de-
scent of the Holy Ghost upon some of those who were
baptized by the apostles, as affording the true interpreta-
tion of the word baptism, as it occurs in the discourses of
our Lord. Hence they conclude that when he says in the
commission given to his apostles, " Go, make disciples of
all nations, baptizing them," he does not mean literally to
command his apostles to plunge in water the bodies of all
who should become his disciples, but he only uses a figu-
rative expression, borrowed from the ancient emblematical
practice, for that communication of the Spirit, which in all
ages was to form the chai acteristical distinction of his dis-
ciples.
Other Christians do not find this reasoning sufficient to
warrant the conclusion which the Quakers draw from it :
that the use of baptism is now to be laid aside. They do
not admit the general principle that all emblems and sym-
bols are unnecessary, as soon as the thing signified is
come ; for this principle, if followed out to its full extent,
would annihilate all religious ceremonies. With regard to
the particular case of baptism, they consider the expres-
sion used in the commission given by our Lord, as inter-
preted to all Christians by the practice of baptizing with
water, which the Apostles had used before they received
the commission ; which they continued to use after it ; and
which, upon their authority, and after their example, was
invariably followed in the primitive church. In the com-
mission there do not appear to be any circumstances sug-
gesting that the command was not to be universally obey-
ed, according to that literal meaning which the Apostles
seem to have given it ; or that there is any limitation of
time, after which what was at first understood literally
was to receive a figurative interpretation; and accordingly,
all other Christians, besides the Quakers, observe what
they consider the explicit direction of our Lord, by em-
ploying baptism in all situations of the church, as the ini-
tiatory rite of his religion.
In one circumstance, respecting the mode of administer-
ing baptism, the greater part of Christians have departed
from the primitive practice. Both sprinkling and immer-
sion are implied in the word /3acrr/£w ; both were used in
BAPTISE. 387
the religious ceremonies of the Jews, and both may be
considered as significant of the purpose of baptism, "and
as corresponding to the words in which the Scripture re-
presents the spiritual blessings thereby signified. There
is reason to believe that immersion was more commonly
practised at the beginning. But as the numbers said in.
the Book of Acts to have been baptized at one time,* and
the circumstances in which they received baptism, seem
to suggest that, even in those days, sprinkling was at some
times used, the greater part of Christians have found them-
selves at liberty, in a matter very far from being essential,
to adopt that practice which is most convenient, and most
suited to the habits of colder climates.
To the administration of baptism there is commonly
annexed, after the custom of the Jews when a child was
circumcised, the designing the person baptized by a par-
ticular name. This is manifestly an addition to the direc-
tions given by our Lord, and consequently is not to be
regarded as any part of baptism. A name might be given
to a person at any other time as well as then. But the
practice, of assuming the name by which we are common-
ly called at the time when we are initiated as the dis-
ciples of Christ, may serve to remind us of the obliga-
tions implied in the solemnity with which that name was
given.
SECTION II.
All who use baptism consider it as the initiatory rite of
Christianity, the solemn profession of the Christian faith.
But this account of baptism, although true, appears to the
greater part of Christians to be incomplete; and the grounds
upon which they entertain a higher opinion of it are of the
following kind.
Baptizing into the name of the Father, the Son, and the
Holy Ghost, while it certainly implies a profession of faith
in them, also exhibits these three persons under certain
* Acts ii. 41.
/
388 BAPTISM.
characters, and in certain relations, which give an assur-
ance of the communication of blessings to those who an
thus baptized. Agreeably to this exhibition made in the
form of baptism, are such expressions as these, " he that
believeth and is baptized shall be saved:"* "baptism
saves us:"f " be baptized for the remission of sins:"|
expressions which could not have been used unless there
was an intimate connexion between this rite and the two
characteristical blessings of the Gospel, viz. forgiveness of
sins, and the communication of inward grace. The Apostle
. Paul, Romans vi. 4, 5, 6, illustrates this connexion by an
J allusion drawn from the ancient method of administering
\ baptism. The immersion in water, of the bodies of those
who were baptized, is an emblem of that death unto sin,
by which the conversion of Christians is generally express-
ed : the rising out of the water, the breathing the air
again after having been for some time in another element,
is an emblem of that new life, which Christians by their
profession are bound, and by the power of their religion are
enabled to lead. The time during which they remained
under the water is a kind of temporary death, after the
image of the death of Christ, during which they deposited
under the stream the sins of which the old man was com-
posed : when they emerged from the water, they rose,
after the image of his resurrection, to a life of righteous-
ness here, and a life of glory hereafter. Here is a signi-
ficant representation both of what the baptized persons
engaged to do, and also of the grace by which their sins
were forgiven, and the strength communicated to their
souls : so that the action of baptism, as interpreted by an
Apostle, rises .from being a profession of faith, a mere ex-
ternal rite, to be a federal act, by which the mutual stipu-
lations of the covenant of grace are confirmed. Accord-
ing.'y, the same Apostle represents baptism as coming in
place of circumcision. For to the Galatians, to whom he
thus writes, v. 2, 3, " I Paul, say unto you, that if ye be
circumcised, Christ shall profit you nothing : for I testify
again to every man that is circumcised, that he is a debtor
to do the whole law ; " he says, iii. 27, " as many of you
* Mark xvi. 16. f 1 Peter iii. 21. % Acts ii. 38.
BAPTISM. 389
as have been baptized into Christ, have put on Christ. "
And to the Colossians, ii. 11, 12, he proves that circumci-
sion was no longer necessary, by this argument, that their
being buried with Christ in baptism was emblematical of
that change of life, and that internal purity, which the
rite of circumcision was meant to signify to the Jews.
But the sign of circumcision is called by the Apostle,
Rom. iv. 11, "a seal of the righteousness of the faith
which Abraham had, " i. e. a seal of his faith being count-
ed to him for righteousness ; and as the use of the sign
was appointed for his posterity, it was to them also a seal
of the covenant, confirming, to all who received it, their
share in the promise made to Abraham. If baptism,
therefore, supply under the Gospel the place of circumci-
sion under the law, and bring Christians under the same
obligations to Christ, as circumcision brought the Jews to
the law, it must also imply the same security and pledge
for the blessings conveyed by Christ.
These are the grounds upon which the greater part of
Christians think the Socinian account of baptism incom-
plete. They agree with the Socinians in considering it as
a solemn method of assuming the profession of Christianity ;
as a ceremony intended to produce a moral effect upon
the minds of those who partake of it, or who behold it
administered to others, and as in this respect most salutary
and useful. But they consider it as possessing, besides
both these characters, the higher character of a sacra-
ment, an outward sign of an invisible grace, a seal of the
ne\Y covenant.
However well founded this opinion may appear to be.
much care is necessary to separate it from the errors of
the church of Rome, who, applying to baptism their gene-
ral doctrine concerning the nature of the sacraments, run
into another extreme more dangerous and more irrational
than the Socinian.
The church of Rome considers baptism, when adminis-
tered by a priest having a good intention, as of itself
applying the merits of Christ to the person baptized, with
an efficacy sufficient to infuse into his mind a new character.
Hence they deduce the absolute necessity of baptism in
order to salvation, and the propriety of its being adminis-
tered to a child, who appears to be dying, by any person
390 BAPTISM.
present, if a priest is not at hand. Hence, too, their dis-
tinction between sins committed before and after baptism.
The corruption inherited from Adam, and all the actual
transgressions which a person may have committed before
his baptism, are, it is said, completely annihilated by this
sacrament ; so that if the most abandoned person were to
receive it for the iirst time in arliculo mortis, all his sins
would be washed away, and he would enter undefiled into
another world : but all sins committed after baptism, after
the infusion of that grace by the conveyance of which this
sacrament constitutes a new character, must be expiated
by the sacrament of penance. Some of them, however,
may be of such a kind as nothing can expiate. In this
way the church of Rome contrives to magnify the power
of both sacraments, to find room for each without detract-
ing from the other, and at the same time to keep the
people in a continual dependence upon itself, by an un-
certainty with regard to the extent of the remission of
sins.
Many Christians, who do not hold the opinions of that
church, seem to approach to them in what they say of the
immediate effect of baptism. They understand the words
of our Lord to Nicodemus, " except a man be born of
water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom
of God," as declaring that no person can be admitted to
heaven who has not been baptized ; and from the language
of Paul, Titus iii. 6, " he saved us by the washing of re-
generation and renewing of the Holy Ghost," they con-
clude, that a renovation of mind accompanies the act of
baptism. Hence Augustine made a distinction between
those who were regenerated and those who were predes-
tinated. He maintained, that all who received baptism
were regenerated or born again, so as to be delivered from
that corruption which the children of Adam inherit : but
that unless they were predestinated, they did not persevere
in that state to which they were regenerated. Many of
the Lutheran churches have not departed so far from the
doctrine of the church of Rome concerning baptism, as to
renounce this distinction, but place the efficacy of the
sacrament in a regeneration, by which faith is actually
conveyed to the soul of an infant; and by consequence
they hold baptism to be indispensably necessary. It is a
BAPTISM. 331
remnant of the same doctrine in the minds of the people
in this country, that produces the horror which they feel
at the thought of a child dying unbaptized, or even living
for a considerable time in that state. The liturgy, too, of
the church of England, which, being formed soon after
the Reformation, wisely studied to depart as little as pos-
sible from the ideas generally entertained, seems to pro-
ceed in this point on the language of Augustine. For it
is said in the Catechism, that by baptism they who were
" by nature born in sin are made the children of grace ;"
and in the office for baptism thanks are given to God,
" that it hath pleased him to regenerate this infant with
his Holy Spirit." Yet from both Burnet's Exposition of
the thirty-nine Articles, and Seeker's Lectures on the
Catechism, books which are considered as standards in
England, and which are useful to all clergymen, it appears
that the church of England, far from approaching to the
Popish idea of a charm wrought by baptism, agrees with
us in holding the rational doctrine common to all the re-
formed churches with regard to the effect of this sacra-
ment. This rational doctrine, which lies in the middle
between the Popish and Socinian systems, may be thus
shortly stated.
It is understood that all the external privileges and
means of improvement, which belong to the members of
the Christian church, are enjoyed by every person who
has been baptised according to the institution of Christ ;
and it is hoped that every person, who, by the outward
act, is entitled to the outward advantages of baptism, will
also partake of the inward grace. At the same time,
while we judge thus charitably of our brethren, we learn
from the words of the apostle, Peter iii. 21, " that the put-
ting away of the filth of the flesh" in baptism, the mere
act of washing, does not save any person, unless it be ac-
companied with " the answer of a good conscience to-
wards God." These words are directly opposite to the
Popish idea of baptism working as a charm; and they
seem to direct us to apply to this rite our general idea of
the nature of a sacrament, by considering baptism as a
federal act, in which those, who make the sponsion with
sincerity on their part, receive a pledge and security that
the blessings exhibited shall be conveyed to their souls.
392 BAPTISM.
We conceive that these blessings are not the annihilation
of past sins, and the immediate infusion of a new charac-
ter ; but the forgiveness of all sins of which they repent,
and those continual supplies of grace, which are necessary
to keep their souls from evil. We make no distinction,
therefore, as to the efficacy of baptism, between sins com-
mitted before, and sins committed after the administration
of it. We think that the sin against the Holy Ghost, and
total apostacy from Christianity are unpardonable, not
because they are committed after baptism, but because the
very nature of these sins excludes that repentance without
which they cannot be forgiven. We consider justification
by faith, through the righteousness of Christ, as including
a right to the remission of every sin that is repented of, as
well as a deliverance from the curse entailed upon the
posterity of Adam ; and we regard baptism as by no
means the physical instrument of that justification, but
only as a seal of it vouchsafed to us bj' God. Hence,
although we account it a presumptuous sin to despise the
seal, yet, as the remission of sins rests upon the promise
of God in Christ, we do not account the seal so indispen-
sabty necessary, as to render the promise void to those
who have not the means of receiving baptism according
to the original institution. We think, that if the words of
our Lord to Nicodemus have any reference to baptism,
they only mean that a man does not bear the profession of
a Christian, which is called " entering into the kingdom
of God," unless he submits to the rite appointed by the
author of Christianity. We think, that when the apostle
calls baptism " the washing of regeneration," he only
employs a phraseology suggested by the sacramental rela-
tion between the sign and the thing signified ; that as cir-
cumcision is called the covenant,* because it was the
sign of the covenant, so baptism receives a name from that
which is certainly conveyed to all, who perform their part
in this federal act. We think, in the last place, that our
Lord guards us against supposing that baptism is essential
to salvation; for, when he says, Mark xvi. 16, " he that
believeth and is baptized shall be saved ; but he that be-
lieveth not shall be damned ;" he teaches, in the first
* Acts vii. 8. Gen. xvii. 13.
BAPTISM. 398
-clause, that baptism does not save us unless we believe ;
and, by omitting the mention of baptism in the second
clause, he seems to intimate that the want of it is not to
be put upon a footing with the want of faith.
SECTION III.
To the view now given of the nature of this sacrament,
there seems to arise an insurmountable objection from the
practice of infant baptism. If baptism were merely a dis-
criminating badge, we might conceive, according to the
view which Dr. Priestley gives of this subject, that, when
a father brings his children in their earliest days to receive
that badge, he exercises the patria potestas. If baptism
were a charm communicating a certain virtue which might
be received by a child as well as a man, we might con-
ceive its being early administered to be important for the
improvement of the moral character, and necessary for
salvation in case of an untimely death. But if baptism be
a federal act, there seems to be the strongest reason for
its being delayed till the party, upon whose sponsion its
efficacy with regard to himself entirely depends, shall un-
derstand the nature of the sponsion. The intrinsic force
of this argument against infant baptism appears to receive
an accession of strength from its being observed, that all
those, whose baptism is explicitly mentioned in Scripture,
were persons capable of making that confession of faith,
which our account of the ordinance implies. To the sect
founded by Munzer, about the time of the Reformation,
the practice appeared blameworthy for this further reason,
that it admitted, into the church of Christ, persons of
whose future life no certain judgment could be formed.
They were accustomed, therefore, to delay this solemn act
of admission into the church till that advanced period of
life, when the former behaviour of a person might be sup-
posed to afford satisfying evidence of his being worthy of
that privilege : and they received the name of Anabap-
tists, because, considering early baptism as premature-
394? BAPTISM.
they rebaptized those members of other Christian societies
whom they admitted into their communion.
The controversy concerning infant baptism has been
discussed in many large treatises, and continues to be agi-
tated with much keenness between the several branches
of the ancient Anabaptists, and those who defend the
established practice. The heads of the argument for that
practice may be stated in a short compass.
God said to Abraham, " every man-child among you
that is eight days old shall be circumcised."* By this
command circumcision, which was the initiatory rite of
the Abrahamic covenant, and which is declared by Paul
to be the sign and seal of that covenant,-j- was administer-
ed to infants. If the covenant of grace be the same in
substance with the Abrahamic covenant, and if baptism
comes in place of circumcision, the presumption is, that
Jesus, by the general words, " make disciples of all na-
tions, baptizing them," meant that baptism also should be
administered to infants. This presumption might indeed
be destroyed by an express prohibition, or by a practice
in Scripture directly opposite. But so far from any pro-
hibition being given, there are many expressions in Scrip-
ture, which, although they would not of themselves war-
rant infant baptism, seem to intimate that the Jewish
practice is to be followed. When Jesus, Mark x. 14, says
to his disciples, who were rebuking those that brought
young children to him, " suffer the little children to come
unto me, and forbid them not ; for of such is the kingdom
of God," his expression is calculated to mislead, if the dis-
pensation of the Gospel was, in this respect, to be distin-
guished from the Mosaic, that it was not to comprehend
little children. When Peter says, Acts ii. 38, 39, " Be
baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ ;
for the promise is unto you and to your children," he is
speaking to Jews, who knew that the promise of Abraham
was to them and to their children, and who would infer
from his words that the blessings of the Gospel, and bap-
tism, which they were exhorted to receive as the seal of
those blessings, were no less extensive. And an expres-
sion of the apostle, 1 Cor. vii. 14, " now are your children
* Gen. xvii. 10, 12. f Rom. iv. 11.
BAPTISM. 305
holy," seems to imply, that amongst Christians, as amongst
Jews, there is a communication of the privileges of be-
lievers to their children. In conformity to this principle,
we read that the apostles baptized those who believed,
and their household, Acts. xvi. 33, sGacrrvffchj au-og -/.at oi
avrov -Trmrzg. We have reason to think that infant baptism
was practised in very early ages of the Christian church ;
and, although many ideas concerning the indispensable
necessity of baptism which we do not hold, may have con-
tributed at different times to continue this practice, yet
the principles upon which it rests are so universally ac-
knowledged by Christians, that, with the exception of the
different branches of Anabaptists, it has been uniformly
observed.
It cannot be supposed by any reasonable person, that
infants, at the time of their baptism, are brought under an
obligation by an act which they do not understand. And
yet to perform the act, and to rehearse the words without
any corresponding obligation, would have the appearance
of making baptism a charm. On this account, as under
the Jewish law, parents, through whom their children in-
herited the blessings of the covenant, brought them to be
circumcised, so Christian parents originally brought their
children to baptism ; and being accustomed to engage for
them in many civil transactions, they were accustomed
also in this solemn action to make those declarations,
which it was supposed the children would have made, had
they been possessed of understanding. When the parents
were dead, or were incapable of acting, other persons ap-
peared as sureties for the children, and there was thus in-
troduced the practice, observed in the church of England,
and in many other churches, of the children being pre-
sented by godfathers and godmothers, who are considered
as sureties in addition to the parents. Our church, fol-
lowing out the dictates of nature, and the ideas upon
which the children of those who believe are admitted to
baptism, always requires the parents, unless they are dis-
qualified, to present their children ; and the nature of the
sponsion made by them in this presentation is different
from that prescribed in the church of England. There
the godfathers and godmothers promise, in the name of
the infant, " that he will renounce the devil and all his
396 BAPTISM.
works, and constantly believe God's holy word, and obe-
diently keep his commandments." With us, the parents
do not make any promise for the child, but they promise
for themselves, that nothing shall be wanting on their part
to engage the child to undertake, at some future time,
that obligation which he cannot then understand. The
practice of our church, then, leads us to regard the bap-
tism of infants as a provision for perpetuating the church
of Christ, and transmitting his religion to the latest gene-
rations. It is a privilege which children, born of Chris-
tian parents, enjoy, that their receiving the most impor-
tant of all instructions, a pious and virtuous education, is
not left merely to discretion or natural affection, but is
bound upon their parents by a solemn vow ; and whatever
other attention parents may bestow upon the health, the
improvement, and advancement of their children, they
are guilty of impiety if they do not fulfil this vow, by be-
ing careful to afford them every opportunity for acquiring
just notions and favourable impressions of religion.
In whatever manner infant-baptism has been adminis-
tered, it rests with the children, after having enjoyed the
advantages which flow from the practice, to confirm this
early dedication. To give them a solemn opportunity of
taking the vows of that covenant, of which, in their in-
fancy, they received the seal, it was customary, from a
very early period, for those who had been baptized in in-
fancy, to be brought, at a certain age, to the bishop or
minister, to give an account of the faith, in which, by that
time, they had been instructed, and on declaring their ad-
herence to that faith, to be dismissed with his blessing.
From this practice arose that ceremony, known in the
church of England by the name of confirmation, in which
baptized persons, being come to the years of discretion,
renew the vow made in their name at their baptism, rati-
iVing and confirming the same in their own persons, and
acknowledging themselves bound to believe, and to do all
those things which their godfathers and godmothers then
undertook for them. After this they kneel in order before
the bishop, who, laying his hand severally upon the head
of every one of them, offers a short prayer. The church
of England agrees with us in thinking that there is no
warrant for considering confirmation, according to the
BAPTISM. 397
doctrine of the church of Rome, as a sacrament ; for there
is no matter, the imposition of hands being only a gesture
designing a particular person, and significant of good-will ;
there are no words appointed by God to be used in per-
forming this action ; and there is no promise of a special
blessing. The church of England differs from us in con-
sidering confirmation, as not only authorized, but recom-
mended by the actions of Peter and John. Being sent
down by the body of the apostles to Samaria, they laid
their hands upon those whom Philip had baptized in that
city ; after which action, accompanied with prayer, these
persons received the Holy Ghost. It appears to us, that
an action of the apostles, who had the power of conferring
extraordinary gifts of the Spirit, does not form, without a
particular command, a precedent for Christians in succeed-
ing ages ; and as the primitive salutary practice, which
has been mentioned, was laid aside by some of the first
reformers, upon account of the corruptions which it had
been the occasion of introducing into the church of Rome,
we do not feel ourselves bound to revive it. At the same
time, Calvin expresses a wish that it were restored ; and
we are very far from condemning confirmation as practised
in the church of England. Although we account it a
ceremony merely of human institution, we think it such a
ceremony as the rulers of every Christian society are en-
titled to appoint, according to their views of what may best
promote the edification of those committed to their charge ;
and, as we have no such ceremony, we endeavour to sup-
ply the want of it, in the manner which appears to us ef-
fectual for the same purpose, and agreeable to the direc-
tions of Scripture. We think ourselves bound to exercise
a continued inspection over the Christian education of
those who have been baptized ; that, as far as our autho-
rity or exertions can be of any avail, parents may not ne-
glect to fulfil their vow. And when young persons par-
take, for the first time, of the Lord's supper, we are care-
ful to impress upon their minds a sense of the solemnity
of that action, and to lead them to consider themselves as
then making that declaration of faith, and entering into
those engagements, which would have accompanied their
baptism had it been delayed to their riper years. We be-
lieve that, as they have enjoyed the advantages of infant-
398 BAPTISM.
baptism, and are thereby prepared for making " the an-
swer of a good conscience towards God," all the inward
grace which that sacrament exhibits will be conveyed to
their souls, when they partake worthily of the other : for
then the covenant with God is upon their part confirmed ;
and as certainly as they know that they fulfil what he re-
quires of them, so certainly may they be assured that he
will fulfil what he has promised.
Priestley. Barclay's Apology. Seeker. Calvin.
399
CHAP. VII.
QUESTIONS CONCERNING THE LORD S SUPPER.
The other rite, to which Protestants give the name of a
sacrament, is commonly called, after the example of Paul,
1 Cor. xi. 20, the Lord's supj^er, as the Lord's day is call-
ed, Kvgiazri ^e^a, Rev. i. 10. It derives its name from hav-
ing been instituted by Jesus, after he had supped with his
apostles, immediately before he went out to be delivered
into the hands of his enemies.
In Egypt, for every house of the children of Israel, a
lamb was slain upon that night, when the Almighty pun-
ished the cruelty and obstinacy of the Egyptians by kill-
ing their first-born ; but charged the destroying angel to
pass over the houses upon which the blood of the lamb
was sprinkled. This was the original sacrifice of the pass-
over. In commemoration of it, the Jews observed the an-
nual festival of the passover, when all the males of Judea
assembled before the Lord in Jerusalem. A lamb was
slain for every house, the representative of that whose
blood had been sprinkled in the night of the escape from
Egypt. After the blood was poured under the altar by
the priests, the lambs were carried home to be eaten by
the people in their tents or houses at a domestic feast,
where every master of a family took the cup of thanks-
giving, and gave thanks with his family to the God of Is-
rael. Jesus having fulfilled the law of Moses, to which
in all things he submitted, by eating the paschal supper
with his disciples, proceeded after supper, to institute a
4
400 THE lord's supper.
rite, which, to any person that reads the words of the in-
stitution without having formed a previous opinion upon
the subject, will probably appear to have been intended
by him as a memorial of that event, which was to happen
not many hours after. Luke xxii. 19, 20. " He took
bread and gave thanks, and brake it, and gave it unto
them, saying, this is my body which is given for you : this
do in remembrance of me. Likewise also the cup after
supper, sa}7ing, this cup is the new testament in my blood,
which is shed for you." He took the bread which was
then on the table, and the wine, of which some had been
used in sending round the cup of thanksgiving ; and by
saying, " This is my body, this is my blood, do this in re-
membrance of me," he declared to his apostles that this
was the representation of his death, by which he wished
them to commemorate that event. The apostle Paul, not
having been present at the institution, received it by im-
mediate revelation from the Lord Jesus ; and the manner
in which he delivers it to the Corinthians, 1 Cor. xi. 23 —
26, implies that it was not a rite confined to the apostles
who were present when it was instituted, but that it was
meant to be observed by all Christians to the end of the
world. " As often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup,
ye do show the Lord's death till he come." Whether we
consider these words as part of the revelation made to
Paul, or as his own commentary upon the nature of the
ordinance which was revealed to him, they mark, with
equal significancy and propriety, the extent and the perpe-
tuity of the obligation to observe that rite which was first
instituted in presence of the apostles.
There is a striking correspondence between this view of
the Lord's supper, as a right by which it was intended that
all Christians should commemorate the death of Christ,
and the circumstances attending the institution of the feast
of the passover. Like the Jews, we have the original sa-
crifice ; " Christ our passover is sacrificed for us," and by
his substitution, our souls are delivered from death. Like
the Jews, we have a feast in which that sacrifice, and the
deliverance purchased by it, are remembered. Hence the
Lord's supper was early called the eucharist, from its being
said by Luke, }mQojv aorov, zv/uoisry^ag zySkatiz. Jesus when
he took the bread gave thanks; and his disciples in all
THE LORD'S SUPPER. 401
ages, when they receive the bread, keep a feast of thanks-
giving. To Christians as to Jews, there " is a night to be
much observed unto the Lord," in all generations. To
Christians as to Jews, the manner of observing the night
is appointed. To both, it is accompanied with thanksgiv-
ing. And thus, as different expressions led us formerly to
conclude, that the initiatory rite of Christianity comes in
place of the initiatory rite of the Abrahamic covenant, we
now find that the other sacrament of the New Testament
also has its counterpart under the Old.
The Lord's supper exhibits, by a significant action, the
characteristical doctrine of the Christian faith, that the
death of its author, which seemed to be the completion of
the rage of his enemies, was a voluntary sacrifice, so effi-
cacious as to supersede the necessity of every other ; and
that his blood was shed for the remission of sins. By par-
taking of this rite, his disciples publish an event most in-
teresting to all the kindreds of the earth ; they declare
that, far from being ashamed of the sufferings of their
master, they glory in his cross ; and while they thus per-
forin the office implied in that expression of the apostle, rbv
^avarcv to-j Kvmv -/.arayy sXXere, they at the same time cherish
the sentiments, by which their religion ministers to their
own consolation and improvement. They cannot remem-
ber the death of Christ, the circumstances which rendered
that event necessary, the disinterested love, and the ex-
alted virtues of their deliverer, without feeling their obli-
gations to him. Unless the vilest hypocrisy accompany
an action, which, by its very nature, professes to flow from
warm affection, " the love of Christ " will " constrain "
them to fulfil the purposes of his death, by " living unto
him who died for them ;" and we have every reason to
hope that, in the places where he causes his name to be
remembered, he will come and bless his people. From
these views of the Lord's supper, the command of Jesus,
" do this in remembrance of me," has been held in the
highest respect ever since the night in which it was given ;
and the action has appeared so natural, so pleasing, so salu-
tary an expression of all that a Christian feels, that, with
the exception only of the Quakers, whose spiritual system,
far refined above the condition of humanity, despises all
those helps which he who knows our weakness saw to be
402 the lord's supper.
necessary, it has been observed in the Christian church
from the earliest times to the present clay.
This is the pleasing picture of the Lord's supper, which
we wish always to present : and happy had it been for
the Christian world, if this were all that required to be
said upon the subject. But it has so happened, that an
ordinance, which is the natural expression of love to the
common master of Christians, and which seems to consti-
tute a bond of union amongst them, has proved the source
of corruptions, the most dishonourable to their religion,
and of mutual contentions the most bitter and the most
disgraceful. For while, with a trifling exception, all
Christians have agreed in respecting and observing this
sacrament, they have been very far removed from one
another in their opinions as to its nature ; and these
opinions have not been always speculative, but have often
had a considerable influence upon a great part of their
practice.
Had the Scriptures represented the Lord's supper in
no other light than as a remembrance of the death of
Christ, there could hardly have been room for this variety
of opinion. But as there are expressions, both in the
words of the institution, and in other places of Scripture,
which seem to open a further view of this ordinance, the
different interpretations of these passages have given occa-
sion to different systems. In the words of the institution,
Jesus calls the cup " the new testament, or covenant, in
my blood," which implies a connexion of some kind, in
conceiving and stating which men may differ, between the
cup drunk in the Lord's supper and the new covenant.
He says also, " this is my body ; this is my blood ;" which
implies a sacredness, of the degrees of which very differ-
ent apprehensions may be entertained, arising from the
connexion between the subject and the predicate of these
propositions. The apostle Paul, in reciting the words of
institution in his First Epistle to the Corinthians, for the
purpose of correcting certain indecencies in celebrating
this ordinance which had arisen in the infant Church of
Corinth, speaks of the guilt and danger of eating and
drinking unworthily, in a manner which to some conveys
an awful idea of the sanctity of the Lord's supper, and
to many suggests the most precious benefits as the certain
THE LORD a SUPPER.
403
consequence of eating and drinking worthily. This sug-
gestion appears to be confirmed by the incidental mention
which Paul has made of the Lord's supper in the 10th
chapter of that Epistle. " The cup of blessing which we
bless, is it not the communion of the blood of Christ ?"
Lastly, there is a long discourse of our Lord in John vi.
which some consider as nothing more than a continued
figure, without any special relation to the Lord's supper,
whilst others apply it either in its literal, or at least in its
highest sense to this ordinance. Upon these passages of
Scripture are founded the four different systems concern-
ing the Lord's supper, of which I mean to give a concise
view.
1. The first to be mentioned is that monstrous system
which is held in the church of Rome, the several parts of
which may be thus shortly brought together. It is con-
ceived that the words, " this is my body, this is my blood,"
are to be understood in their most literal sense ; that when
Jesus pronounced these words, he changed, by his al-
mighty power, the bread upon the table into his body,
and the wine into his blood, and really delivered his body
and blood into the hands of his apostles ; and that at all
times, when the Lord's supper is administered, the priest,
by pronouncing these words with a good intention, has
the power of making a similar change. This change is
known by the name of transubstantiation ; the propriety
of which name is conceived to consist in this, that although
the bread and wine are not changed in figure, taste, weight,
or any other accident, it is believed that the substance of
them is completely destroyed ; that in place of it, the sub-
stance of the body and blood of Christ, although clothed
with all the sensible properties of bread and wine, is truly
present ; and that the persons who receive what has been
consecrated by pronouncing these words, do not receive
bread and wine, but literally partake of the body and
blood of Christ, and really eat his flesh and drink his
blood. It is further conceived that the bread and wine,
thus changed, are presented by the priest to God ; and he
receives the name of priest, because in laying them upon
the altar he offers to God a sacrifice, which, although it
be distinguished from all others, by being without the
shedding of blood, is a true propitiatory sacrifice for the
404 THE LORD*^ SUPPER.
sins of the dead and of the living — the body and blood of
Christ, which were presented on the cross, again present-
ed in the sacrifice of the mass. It is conceived, that the
materials of this sacrifice, being truly the body and blood
of Christ, possess an intrinsic virtue, which does not de-
pend upon the disposition of him who receives them, but
operates immediately upon all who do not obstruct the
operation by a mortal sin. Hence it is accounted of great
importance for the salvation of the sick and dying, that
parts of these materials should be sent to them ; and it is
understood that the practice of partaking in private of a
small portion of what the priest has thus transubstantiated,
is, in all respects, as proper and salutary as joining with
others in the Lord's supper. It is further conceived, that
as the bread and wine, when converted into the body and
blood of Christ, are a natural object of reverence and
adoration to Christians, it is highly proper to worship
them upon the altar, and that it is expedient to carry them
about in solemn procession, that they may receive the
homage of all who meet them. What had been transub-
stantiated was therefore lifted up for the purpose of re-
ceiving adoration, both when it was shown to the people
at the altar, and when it was carried about. Hence
arose that expression in the church of Rome, the ele-
vation of the host ; elevatio ltoslice. But, as the wine in
being carried about was exposed to accidents incon-
sistent with the veneration due to the body and blood
of Christ, it became customary to send only the bread ;
and in order to satisfy those who for this reason did not
receive the wine, they were taught that, as the bread was
changed into the body of Christ, they partook by conco-
mitancy of the blood with the body. In process of time,
the people were not allowed to partake of the cup ; and it
was said that when Jesus spake these words, " drink ye
all of it, " he was addressing himself only to his Apostles,
so that his command was fulfilled when the priests, the
successors of the Apostles, drank of the cup, although the
people were excluded. And thus the last part of this
system conspired with the first in exalting the clergy very
far above the laity. For the same persons, who had the
power of changing bread and wine into the body and
blood of Christ, and who presented what they had thus
the lord's suffer. 405
made, as a sacrifice for the sins of others, enjoyed the pri-
vilege of partaking of the cup, while communion in one
kind only was permitted to the people.
The absurdities of this system have been fully exposed
by Calvin, Tillotson, Burnet, and the numberless writers,
who, since the time of the Reformation, have directed the
artillery of reason, philosophy, ridicule, and Scripture,
against this enormous fabric. So much sound sense and
logical acuteness have been displayed in the attack, that
it may often be matter of wonder how such a system
could be swallowed. To account for this, you must recol-
lect the universal ignorance which for many ages over-
spread Europe, the natural progress of error, the credu-
lity of superstition, the artifice with which this system
was gradually unfolded, and the deep and continued po-
licy, which, by availing itself of figurative expressions in
Scripture, of the glowing language of devout writers, of
the superstition of the people, and of every favourable oc-
currence, compounded the whole into such a form, as,
when brought to maturity, engaged various interests in
maintaining its credit. It appears, from ecclesiastical
history, that it was not without much opposition that this
system, the result of the growing corruptions of succeed-
ing ages, was finally established. Although, from the
beginning the Lord's Supper was regarded with such re-
verence as would easily degenerate into superstition, and,
although in all ages of the church there had been an opi-
nion, founded upon the words of our Lord, that commu-
nicants partake of his body and blood, yet when an at-
tempt was made in the ninth century to define the manner
of this participation, by saying that the body which suffer-
ed on the cross was locally present in the Lord's Supper,
the attempt was resisted ; and the rational doctrine, by
which Joannes Scotus Erigena combated this attempt,
was maintained and illustrated in the eleventh century by
Berenger. Even after the name transubstantiation was
invented in the thirteenth century, and declared by the
authority of the Pope in the fourth Lateran council to be
an article of faith, impressions made by the doctrine of
Berenger were not effaced from the minds of men : and
some, who did not venture to profess their disbelief of an
article which the supreme authority of the church had
406
THE LORD S SUPPER.
imposed upon all Christians, tried to avoid the palpable
absurdities of that article, by substituting, about the end
of the thirteenth century, in place of transubstantiation
the word consubstantiation. This word was adopted
by Luther at the beginning of the Reformation, and
is commonly employed to express the distinguishing
character of the second system concerning the Lord's
Supper.
2. It appeared to Luther, from the words of the institu-
tion, and from other places of Scripture, that the body
and blood of Christ are really present in the Lord's Sup-
per. But he saw the absurdity of supposing that, in con-
tradiction to our senses, what appears to us to be as much
bread and wine, after the consecration as before it, is li-
terally destroyed, or changed into another substance; and,
therefore, he taught that the bread and wine indeed re-
main, but that, together with them, there is present the
substance of the body and blood of Christ, which is lite-
rally received by communicants. As in a red-hot iron,
he said, two distinct substances, iron and fire, are united,
so is the body of Christ joined with the bread. Some of
the immediate followers of Luther, perceiving that similes
of this kind, which certainly contain no argument, did
not throw any light upon the subject to which they were
applied, contented themselves with saying, that the body
and blood of Christ are really present in the sacrament,
although the manner of that presence is a mystery which
we cannot explain. Other followers of Luther, wishing
to give a more accurate account of this article of their
faith, had recourse to the avribodig idiu/xctruv, the communi-
cation of properties, which was mentioned formerly, as
resulting from the union between the divine and human
natures of Christ.* They said that all those properties
of the divine nature, the exercise of which is essential to
the office of mediator, were communicated to the human
nature. It appeared to them, therefore, that as the me-
diator of the new covenant can only act where he is, and
as the human nature of Christ enters into our conception
of his being mediator, there is communicated to that na-
ture what they called omnipresentia majestatica, by which
* Book iii. ch. 8.
THE LORD'S SUPPER. 407
the body of Christ, although a true body, might be in all
places at the same time. Having thus satisfied them-
selves of the possibility of the real presence of the body
and blood of Christ in the Lord's Supper, they found it
easy to believe, that when these words, " this is my body,
this is my blood," were pronounced, the body and blood
of Christ being really present, united themselves to the
bread and wine, and that both were at once received by
the people.
The great proportion of Christians who hold what I
called the Catholic opinion concerning the person of our
Saviour, understand the avndoffig idiw/jjaruv in a different
sense. They consider, that in consequence of the inti-
mate union between the two natures of him who is both
God and man, every thing that is true concerning the
human nature may be affirmed of the same person, of
whom every thing true concerning the divine nature may
also be affirmed. So it may be said that the Son of God
died, because he died in respect of his human nature ; or
that " the Son of man hath power to forgive sins/' be-
cause the Son of man is also the Son of God. But con-
sidering each nature as true and complete by itself, they
account it as impossible that any of the properties of the
divine nature should belong to the human, as that any of
the weaknesses of humanity should be imparted to the
divinity of Christ. Other Christians, therefore, who be-
lieve in the divinity of our Saviour, while they ad-
mit that, in respect of his divine nature, he is always
present with his disciples, believe also that his body,
which was upon earth during his abode here, and which
was removed from earth at the time of his ascension, is
now confined to that place which it inhabits in hea-
ven ; and they consider ubiquity as a property inconsis-
tent with the nature of body. The ubiquity of the body
of Christ, which other Christians upon this ground reject,
was not held either by Luther himself, or by all his fol-
lowers, but was invented by some of them as a philoso-
phical explication of that tenet, concerning the real pre-
sence of the body and blood of Christ in the Lord's Sup-
per, which they derived from him.
It is not easy to form a precise notion of the manner in
which this tenet is explained, or defended by the modern
408 the lord's supper.
Lutherans, who appear to feel the force of all the objec*
tions that have been urged against it. They disclaim the
various errors and absurdities, which appear to us to be
connected with ascribing to a true body a local presence
at all times, in all places ; and they employ a multitude of
words, which I profess I do not understand, to reconcile
the limited extension which enters into our conceptions of
body with that omnipresence of the body of Christ, which
appears to them to flow from the inseparable union between
the divine and human natures. They reject the term con-
substantiation, because that may seem to imply that the
body of Christ is incorporated with the substance of the
bread and wine. They reject another term also, which
had been used upon this subject, impanation, because that
may seem to imply that the body of Christ is enclosed,
and lodged in the bread. But still they profess to hold
that doctrine, which is expressed in all the standard books
of the Lutheran churches, and is one of the principal marks
of distinction between them and the reformed churches :
that, besides the earthly matter, which is the object of our
senses in the sacrament, there are also present a&atfr/y.rwc.
in such a manner as not to be removed at any distance
from it, the real body and blood of Christ ; so that by all
who partake of the Lord's supper cum pane corpus Christi
ore accipiatur et manducetur ; cum vino autem sanguis ejus
bibatur.
This opinion, although free from some of the absurdi-
ties of transubstantiation, appears to us to labour under
so many palpable difficulties, that we are disposed to
wonder at its being held by men of a philosophical mind.
It is fair, however, to mention, that the doctrine of the
real presence is in the Lutheran church merely a specula-
tive opinion, having no influence upon the practice of those
bv whom it is adopted. It appears to them that this opi-
nion furnishes the best method of explaining a Scripture
expression : but they do not consider the presence of the
body and blood of Christ with the bread and wine, as im-
parting to the sacrament any physical virtue, by which
the benefit derived from it is independent of the disposi-
tion of him by whom it is received ; or as giving it the
nature of a sacrifice ; or as rendering the bread and wine
an object of adoration to Christians. And their doctrine
THE LORD'S SUPPER. 409
being thus separated from the three great practical errors
of the church of Rome, receives, even from those who ac-
count it false and irrational, a kind of indulgence very-
different from that which is shown to the doctrine of tran-
substantiation.
3. A system, free from all the objections which adhere
to that of Luther, was held by some of his first associates
in the Reformation, and constitutes the third system con-
cerning the Lord's supper which I have to delineate.
Carolostadt, a professor with Luther in the university
of Wittenberg, and Zuinglius, a native of Switzerland, the
founder of the reformed churches, or those Protestant
churches which are not Lutheran, taught that the bread
and wine in the Lord's supper are the signs of the absent
body and blood of Christ; that when Jesus said, " this is
my body, this is my blood," he used a figure exactly of
the same kind with that, by which, according to the ab-
breviations continually practised in ordinary speech, the
sign is often put for the thino; signified. As this figure is
common, so there were two circumstances which would
prevent the apostles from misunderstanding it, when used
in the institution of the Lord's supper. The one was,
that they saw the body of Jesus then alive, and therefore
could not suppose that they were eating it. The other
was, that they had just been partaking of a Jewish fes-
tival, in the institution of which the very same figure had
been used. For in the night in which the children of Is-
rael escaped out of Egypt, God said of the lamb which he
commanded every house to eat and slay, " it is the Lord's
passover ;"* not meaning that it was the action of the
Lord passing over every house, but the token and pledge
of that action. It is admitted by all Christians, that there
is such a figure used in one part of the institution. When
our Lord says, " this cup is the new covenant in my
blood," none suppose him to mean that the cup is the
covenant, but all believe that he means to call it the me-
morial, or the sign, or the seal of the covenant. If it be
understood, that, agreeably to the analogy of language,
he uses a similar figure when he says, " This is my body,"
and that he means nothing more than " this is the sign of
* Exod. xii. 11.
VOL. II. T
410
THE LORD S SUPFER.
my booty," we are delivered from all the absurdities im-
plied in the literal interpretation, to which the Roman
Catholics think it necessary to adhere. We give the words
a more natural interpretation than the Lutherans do, who
consider " this is my body" as intended to express a pro-
position which is totally different, " my body is with this;"
and we escape from the difficulties in which they are in-
volved by their forced interpretation.
Further, by this method of interpretation there is no
ground left for that adoration, which the church of Rome
pays to the bread and wine ; for they are only the signs
of that which is believed to be absent. There is no
ground for accounting the Lord's supper, to the dishonour
of " the high priest of our profession," a new sacrifice pre-
sented by an earthly priest ; for the bread and wine are
only the memorials of that sacrifice which was once offer-
ed on the cross. And, lastly, this interpretation destroys
the popish idea of a physical virtue in the Lord's supper ;
for if the bread and wine are signs of what is absent, their
use must be to excite the remembrance of it ; but this is a
use which cannot possibly exist with regard to any, but
those whose minds are thereby put into a proper frame ;
and, therefore, the Lord's supper becomes, instead of a
chaim, a mental exercise, and the efficacy of it arises not
ex opere operate, but ex opere operands.
An interpretation recommended by such important ad-
vantages found a favourable reception with many, whose
minds were opened at the Reformation to the light of phi-
losophy and Scripture. Its leading principles are held by
all the reformed churches, as one mark by which they are
distinguished from the Lutheran ; and it was adopted as a
full account of the Lord's supper, by that large body of
Protestants who are known by the name of Socinians, be-
cause it coincides entirely with their ideas of a sacrament.
It has been illustrated very fully in two treatises ; the one
written in the beginning of last century by Bishop Hoad-
ley, entitled, A Plain Account of the Nature and Ends of
the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper; the other written
about twenty years ago, by Dr. Bell, entitled, An Attempt
to ascertain the Authority, Nature, and Design of the Lord's
Supper. The leading principle of the two treatises is the
same, and may be thus shortly stated in the words of Dr.
THE LORD'S SUPPER. 411
Bell. " That the Lord's Supper is nothing more than
what the words of the institution fully express, a religious
commemoration of the death of Christ ; which it is the
absolute duty of every one who believes in Christ to cele-
brate : that the performance of it is not attended with any
other benefits than those we ourselves take care to make
it productive of, by its religious influence on our princi-
ples and practice ; but that, of all mere acts of religious
worship, it is naturally in itself adapted to possess our
minds most strongly with religious reflections, and to in-
duce as well as enable us to strengthen most effectually
every virtuous resolution."
Bishop Hoadley and Dr. Bell avail themselves of the
rational interpretation which Zuinglius gave of these
words, " this is my body;" and of the plain meaning of
the other words of the institution, " do this in remem-
brance of me." They consider the discourse of our Lord
in John vi. as having no relation to the Lord's Supper.
They interpret xoivavia rev ui/Aaroc, zou/wvict rou 6^'j.arog rov
Xgitfrov, 1 Cor. x. 16, which we render " the communion
of the blood, the communion of the body of Christ," as
meaning nothing more than the participation of his body
and blood, i. e. of the signs of his body and blood. Ac-
cording to them, the apostle refers in that chapter merely
to the public profession of Christianity, which all who
partake of the Lord's supper solemnly and jointly make ;
and the unworthy communicating, which is condemned
in 1 Cor. xi. is confined to those who make no distinction
between the bread and wine, which they receive at the
Lord's supper, as signs of the body and blood of Christ,
and the bread and wine which they receive at any other
time.
This third system is not necessarily connected with the
two distinguishing tenets of the Socinians. For those who
hold the Catholic opinion with regard to the person of
Christ and the atonement, may consider the Lord's sup*-
per as of no other advantage to the individual, than by
leading him to remember that event, the devout recollec-
tion of which has a tendency to minister to his improve-
ment. But it so happens, that all those who are called
Calvinists have adopted a further view of the Lord's sup-
per ; and, as the thirty-nine articles of the church of Eng-
I
412 the lord's supper.
land were composed by Calvinists, that view is expressed
as strongly in the articles which treat of the Lord's sup-
per, and in the office for the communion, as in our Con-
fession of Faith and catechism.
4. This farther view, which forms a fourth system con-
cerning the Lord's supper, originated in the language of
Calvin upon this subject. He knew that former attempts
to reconcile the systems of Luther and Zuinglius had
proved fruitless. But he saw the importance of uniting
Protestants upon a point, with respect to which they
agreed in condemning the errors of the church of Rome ;
and his zeal in renewing the attempt was probably quick-
ened by the sincere friendship which he entertained for
Melancthon, who was the successor of Luther, while he
himself had succeeded Zuinglius in conducting the Refor-
mation in Switzerland. He thought that the system of
Zuinglius did not come up to the force of the expressions
used in Scripture : and, although he did not approve of
the manner in which the Lutherans explain these expres-
sions, it appeared to him that there was a sense in which
the full significancy of them might be preserved, and a
great part of the Lutheran language might continue to be
used. As he agreed with Zuinglius, in thinking that the
bread and wine were the signs of the body and blood of
Christ, which Mere not locally present, he renounced both
transubstantiation and consubstantiation. He agreed far-
ther with Zuinglius, in thinking that the use of these signs,
being a memorial of the sacrifice once offered on the cross,
was intended to produce a moral effect. But he taught,
that to all who remember the death of Christ in a proper
manner, Christ, by the use of these signs, is spiritually
present, — present to their minds ; and he considered this
spiritual presence as giving a significancy, that goes far
beyond the Socinian sense, to these words of Paul ; " the
cup of blessing which we bless, is it not the communion
of the blood of Christ ; the bread which we break, is it
not the communion of the body of Christ ?" It is not the
blessing pronounced which makes any change upon the
cup, but to all who join with becoming affection in the
thanksgiving then uttered in the name of the congrega-
tion, Christ is spiritually present, so that they may em-
phatically be said to partake, xonuwv, pireyjiv, of his body
the lord's supper. 413
and blood ; because his body and blood being spiritually
present convey the same nourishment to their souls, the
same quickening to the spiritual life, as bread and wine
do to the natural life. Hence Calvin was led to connect
the discourse in John vi. with the Lord's supper ; not in
that literal sense which is agreeable to Popish and Lu-
theran ideas, as if the body of Christ was really eaten, and
his blood really drunk by any ; but in a sense agreeable
to the expression of our Lord in the conclusion of that
discourse, " the words that I speak unto you, they are
spirit and they are life ;" i. e. when I say to you, " whoso
eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood, dwelleth in me
and I in him ; he shall live by me, for my flesh is meat
indeed," you are to understand these words, not in a liter-
al but in a spiritual sense. The spiritual sense adopted
by the Socinians is barely this, that the doctrine of Christ
is the food of the soul, by cherishing a life of virtue here,
and the hope of a glorious life hereafter. The Calvinists
think, that, into the full meaning of the figure used in these
words, there enter not merely the exhortations and in-
structions which a belief of the Gospel affords, but also
ihat union between Christ and his people, which is the
consequence of faith, and that communication of grace
and strength, by which they are quickened in well-doing,
and prepared for the discharge of every duty.
According to this fourth system, the full benefit of the
Lord's supper is peculiar to those who partake worthily.
For while all who eat the bread and drink the wine may
be said to show the Lord's death, and may also receive
some devout impressions, they only to whom Jesus is
spiritually present share in that spiritual nourishment
which arises from partaking of his body and blood. Ac-
cording to this system, eating and drinking unworthily
has a further sense than enters into the Socinian system,
and it becomes the duty of every Christian to examine
himself, not only with regard to his knowledge, but also
with regard to his general conduct, before he eats of that
bread and drinks of that cup. It becomes also the duty
of those who have the inspection of Christian societies, to
exclude from this ordinance persons, of whom there is
every reason to believe that they are strangers to the sen-
timents which it presupposes, and without which none are
414 the lord's supper.
prepared for holding that communion with Jesus which
it implies.
This fourth system may, with proper judgment and
discretion, be rendered, in a high degree subservient to
the moral improvement of Christians ; but there is much
danger of its being abused. The notion of a communion
with Christ in this particular ordinance, more intimate
than at any other time, may foster a spirit of fanaticism,
unless the nature and the fruits of that communion are
carefully explained. The humble and contrite may be
overwhelmed with religious melancholy, when the state of
their minds does not correspond to the descriptions which
are sometimes given of that communion. Presumptuous
sinners may be confirmed in the practice of wickedness
by feeling an occasional glow of affection ; or on the other
hand, a general neglect of an ordinance, which all are
commanded to observe, may be, and in some parts of
Scotland is, the consequence of holding forth notions of
the danger and guilt of communicating unworthily, more
rigorous than are clearly warranted by Scripture.*
I have now delineated the four capital systems of opi-
nion, to which the few passages in Scripture that mention
the Lord's supper have given occasion. I leave to your
private study a critical examination of the several passages,
and a particular discussion of the various arguments, by
which each system has been supported. In prosecuting
this study, you will find that the passage in 1 Cor. x. has
suggested the idea of a feast after a sacrifice, as the true
explication of the Lord's supper. The idea was first illus-
trated by Cudworth, in a particular dissertation, printed
at the end of that edition of his Intellectual System which
the learned Mosheim, a Lutheran divine, published in
Latin, and has enriched with the most valuable notes. The
idea was adopted by the ingenious Warburton, and ap-
plied by him, in one of his sermons, in a treatise on the
Lord's supper, and in a supplemental volume of the Di-
vine Legation of Moses, as an effectual answer to both the
Popish and the Socinian systems. When you examine
what Cudworth, Mosheim, Warburton, Hoadley, and Bell
have written, you will probably think that this idea, like
* Hill's Theological Institutes, Part iii. 2.
the lord's supper. 415
many others which learned and ingenious men lay hold of,
has been pushed too far ; that, although there are points
of resemblance between the Lord's supper, and those feasts
which followed after sacrifices, amongst both heathens and
Jews, yet the resemblance is too vague, and fails in too
many respects to furnish the ground, either of a clear ex-
position of the nature of the ordinance, or of any solid ar-
gument in opposition to those who have mistaken its na-
ture.
In the fourth system the church of England and we
perfectly agree, as may be seen by comparing Articles
xxviii. and xxix. with our standards. With regard to the
differences between us, as to the times, the places, and the
manner of receiving the Lord's supper, they are too insig-
nificant, I do not say to be discussed, but to be mentioned
here ; " for the kingdom of God is not meat and drink,
but righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost."
One circumstance only may appear to be important. The
nature of the ordinance, as well as the words of Paul, "As
often as ye eat this bread," implies this difference between
the two sacraments, that while baptism is not to be re-
peated, the Lord's supper is to be received frequently.
But as the spiritual religion of Jesus has, in no instance,
given a precise directory for the outward conduct, the
frequency of celebrating it is left to be regulated by the
prudence of Christian societies. The early Christians
were accustomed to partake of the Lord's supper every
time that they assembled for public worship. It is cer-
tainly fit that Christians should not assemble for that pur-
pose, without remembering the great event which is cha-
racteristical of their religion. But as that event may be
brought to their remembrance by prayer, by reading the
Scriptures, by the discourses delivered when they as-
semble, and by the sacrament of baptism, it does not ap-
pear essential, that the particular and solemn method of
showing the Lord's death, which he has appointed, should
form a part of their stated worship. In latter times, the
Lord's supper is celebrated by some churches, at the re-
turn of stated festivals throughout the year ; by others,
without any fixed time, according to circumstances, either
oftener in the year, or, in imitation of the Jewish passover,
only once. There are advantages attending all the modes,
416
THE LORD S SUPPER.
which it is difficult precisely to estimate ; for if the im-
pressions connected with this ordinance are oftener excited
in one mode, it may be expected that they will be deeper
and more lasting in another. Very worthy people have
differed as to the obligation of communicating frequently,
and consequently as to the distance of time at which such
opportunities should be afforded to large societies of Chris-
tians. But at whatever time the Lord's supper is adminis-
tered, all who hold the fourth system agree in thinking
themselves warranted, by these words of our Lord, " this
cup is the new covenant in my blood," to represent this
ordinance as the appointed method, in which Christians
renew their covenant with God. For while they engage,
at a time when every sentiment of piety and gratitude may
be supposed to be strong and warm in their breasts, that
they will fulfil their part of the covenant, they behold in
the actions which they perform a striking representation
of that event, by which the covenant was confirmed ; and
they receive, in the grace and strength then conveyed to
their souls, a seal of that forgiveness of sins, which, through
the blood of the covenant, is granted to all that repent,
and a pledge of the future blessings promised to those who
are " faithful unto death."
Mosheim's Eccles. Hist. Cudworth with Mosheim's Notes.
"VVarburton. Hoadley. Bell. Bagot.
417
CHAP. VIII.
CONDITION OF MEN AFTER DEATH.
The concluding topic of the ordinary systems of theology
is entitled De novissimis, i. e. De resurrectione, extreme*
Judicio, eternd morte, eternd vita. It comprehends various
questions respecting the condition of men after death. It
might appear strange if I were to omit the mention of
this topic ; and yet I do not think any particular discus-
sion of it necessary in this place. For all the questions
generally arranged under this topic are included in former
parts of the course, or turn upon principles that belong to
other sciences, or are of such a nature as not to admit of
any solution.
The great doctrine which theology clearly teaches,
with regard to the future condition of men, is this, that
by the righteousness of Jesus Christ there is conveyed,
to all who repent and believe, a right to eternal life.*
This is the only point which it is of importance for us dis-
tinctly to understand ; for if God is to give eternal life to
his servants through Jesus Christ, there can be no doubt
that it will be a happy life, although the present state of
our faculties may not admit of our forming an adequate
conception of the nature of its felicity. The various
images, which are used in Scripture, may indeed be em-
ployed with great propriety by persons of correct taste,
and of a sober and chastised judgment, in filling up such,
a picture of a future state, as may minister to the consola-
tion and improvement of Christians. But this is rather a
subject of popular discourse than of theological discussion %
because the data are not sufficient to establish, beyond
* Book iv. ch. 4.
418 CONDITION OP MEN AFTER DEATH.
doubt, any one position concerning the particulars that
constitute the happiness of a future state, as the only posi-
tion that can be seriously maintained by those who re-
ceive the Scripture accounts.
Besides questions concerning the nature of the happi-
ness of heaven, there have also arisen questions concern-
ing the state of the soul, in the interval between death and
the general resurrection. But these questions belong to
pneumatology. For if we believe, with Dr. Priestley, that
the soul is not a substance distinct from the body, we must
believe with him that the whole of the human machine is
at rest after death, till it be restored to its functions at the
last day ; but if we are convinced of the immateriality of
the soul, we shall not think the soul so entirely depen-
dent in all its operations upon its present companions, but
that it may exist and act in an unembodied state. And if
once we are satisfied that a state of separate existence is
possible, we shall easly attach credit to the interpretation
commonly given of the various expressions in Scripture,
which seem to intimate that the souls of good men are ad-
mitted to the presence of God immediately after death,
although we soon find that a bound is set to our specula-
tions, concerning the nature of this intermediate state.
The subject is handled by Burnet, De Statu Mortuorum et
Resurgentium ; and it has of late been rendered an object
of attention by the bold speculations of Dr. Priestley, and
by an opinion which Law has expressed very fully in the
Appendix to Considerations on the Theory of Religion,
and which many English divines have not scrupled to
avow ; that immortality was not the condition of man's
nature, but an additional privilege conferred through Jesus
Christ, and that the Christian revelation of an immortality
lays the chief, if not the whole, stress upon a resurrection.
One branch of the opinions that have been held con-
cerning an intermediate state is the popish doctrine of
purgatory, a doctrine which appears, upon the slightest in-
spection of the texts that have been adduced in support of
it, to derive no evidence from Scripture ; which originated
in the error of the church of Rome in assigning to per-
sonal suffering a place in the justification of a sinner ; and
which is completely overturned by the doctrine of justi-
fication by faith, and by the general strain of Scripture,
CONDITION OF MEN AFTER DEATH. 419
which represents this life as a state of probation, upon our
conduct during which our everlasting condition depends.
The certainty of a general resurrection is included in
that right to eternal life which enters into the nature of
the Gospel remedy. But it has been asked with regard to
the resurrection, whether the same bodies rise. In giving
the answer, we are obliged to resort to the principles of
physiology, and soon find ourselves entangled in a dispute
about words, upon this abstruse and undefinable question
in metaphysics ; what is the principle of identity in a sub-
stance undergoing such perpetual changes as the human
body ? A question has also been agitated, with regard to
the eternity of hell torments. That view of the benevo-
lence of the divine administration, and of the final efficacy
of that benevolence, which seems to be implied in the opi-
nion that hell torments are not eternal, naturally creates a
prejudice in favour of it. But in speaking of the extent
of the Gospel remedy, ■ I stated the extreme caution with
Avhich we ought to speculate upon subjects so infinitely
removed beyond the sphere of our observation ; and the
only thing which I have now to add is, that the Scrip-
tures, by applying the very same expressions to the hap-
piness of the righteous, and the punishment of the wicked,
seem to teach us that both are of equal duration.
Burnet. — Priestley. — Law. — Horsley.— Confession of Faith —
Marckii Medulla — Calvin's Institutes — Seeker's Lectures on the
Catechism, and Five Sermons against Popery.
420
BOOK VI.
OPINIONS CONCERNING CHURCH GOVERNMENT.
CHAP. I.
FOUNDATION OF CHURCH GOVERNMENT.
The followers of Jesus are united by the mutual consi-
deration, the tenderness in bearing with the infirmities of
others, the solicitude to avoid giving offence, the care to
make their light to shine before men, so as to draw them
to the practice of virtue, and the brotherly zeal in admo-
nishing them of their duty, and in reproving their faults,
•which flow from the native spirit of the Gospel, which form
the subject of many particular precepts, and by means of
which Christians are said to " edify one another."
But their union is produced and cemented, not only by
those affections which their religion cherishes, but also by
their joint acknowledgment of that system of truth which
it reveals. »* There is one body, and one Spirit, even as
ye are called in one hope of your calling ; one Lord, one
faith, one baptism, one God and Father of all."* As the
public worship of the " one God and Father of all," who is
known by the light of nature, forms one of the duties of
natural religion, so Christians, who by bearing that name
profess to believe in the person, whose interposition has
opened a scheme for the salvation of sinners, are required
to " confess him before men," and, by attending certain or-
* Eph. iv. 4, 5, 6.
FOUNDATION OF CHURCH GOVERNMENT. 421
dinances, to give a public testimony that they entertain
the sentiments which are supposed common to all his dis-
ciples. The avowal of their belief of that system of truth,
which may be learned from the revelation received by
them as divine, is not left optional to Christians. He whom
they acknowledge as their Master, has judged it proper to
appoint that they shall solemnly be admitted amongst the
number of his disciples by baptism, that they shall stated-
ly join in different acts of worship presented to the Father
in his name, and that they shall declare the reverence and
gratitude with which they receive the characteristical doc-
trine of his religion, the redemption of the world through
his blood, by partaking frequently of the Lord's supper.
If the whole Christian world could assemble together for
the purpose of observing the institutions of Christ, they
would form one visible society distinguished from the rest
of mankind, and united amongst themselves, by employing
the same external rites as expressions of their holding the
same truth. It was not the intention of the author of the
Gospel that this visible unity of the Christian society should
be long preserved, because his religion was to spread
rapidly throughout the world. But although, from the
earliest times, different assemblies of Christians have, of
necessity, met in separate places, yet the very act of their
meeting, proceeding from the same general principles, and
being directed to the same purpose, is such an expression
of union as their distance from one another admits ; and
all the assemblies of Christians in every quarter of the
globe, professing to hold the truth as it is in Jesus, and to
worship God according to the appointment of Christ, are
to be regarded as branches of what has been significantly
called the catholic or universal church, the great society of
the followers of the Lord Jesus, who would meet toge-
ther if they could.
Separation of place, which the propagation of Christi-
anity renders unavoidable, has conspired with other causes
to produce an apparent breach of the unity of the Catho-
lic Church. Different interpretations of Scripture have
led to an opposition amongst Christians, in respect to the
great doctrines of the Gospel ; different opinions as to the
mode of worship, and the manner of observing the rites
of religion, have been accompanied by corresponding dif-
422 FOUNDATION OF CHURCH GOVERNMENT.
ferences in practice ; and some who call themselves disci-
ples of Christ have departed so far from the sentiments
generally entertained by their brethren, as to judge all
rites unnecessary.
If the followers of Jesus form a distinct society, and are
bound to profess their faith by the observance of certain
institutions, there will probably be found in the Gospel
some regulations as to the time and manner of observing
them, some appointment of persons to administer them,
some principles of order, and some provision of authority
for guarding the honour and purity of the Christian asso-
ciation. All this flows by natural consequence from the
general idea of an obligation upon Christians to assemble
together, for the purpose of professing their faith by the
observance of certain rites. But if there is no such obli-
gation, if religion is merely a personal concern, and all
the intercourse of a Christian with his Saviour and his
God may be carried on in secret, then the whole idea of
church-government vanishes, and the followers of Christ,
as such, have no other bond of connexion except brotherly
Jove.
The first point, therefore, to which our attention must
be turned, is an inquiry into the opinion of those who
deny the perpetual obligation of the rites observed by
other Christians, that we may thus ascertain whether we
are warranted by Scripture to lay the foundation of church-
government, in its being the duty of Christians to assem-
ble together for the observance of those rites. This in-
quiry is a branch of the first general head, under which I
arrange the questions that have been agitated concerning
church-government. They respect either the persons in
whom church-government is vested, or the extent of powei
which the lawful exercise of church-government implies.
King on the Creed.
Neale's History of the Puritans.
Madox against Neale.
Potter on Church Government.
Rogers's Visible and Invisible Church.
Rogers's Civil Establishment of Religion.
Benson.
Anderson against Rhynd.
Stillingfleet's Irenicum.
FOUNDATION OP CHURCH GOVERNMENT. 423
Cyprianus Isotimus by Jamieson.
Calvin's Institutes.
Burn's Ecclesiastical Law.
Atterbury.
Kennet on Convocations.
Hooker's Ecclesiastical Polity.
Divine Right of Church Government, by London Ministers.
King on the Primitive Church.
Grey's Abridgment of Gibson.
Warburton.
Wake.
Sherlock on Jude, 3d verse.
421
CHAP. II.
OPINIONS CONCERNING THE PERSONS IN WHOM CHURCH
GOVERNMENT IS VESTED.
The different opinions respecting the persons in whom
church-government is vested will be brought under re-
view, by attending to the systems of the Quakers, the In-
dependents, the church of Rome, the Episcopalians, and
the Presbyterians.
SECTION I.
QUAKERS.
The dangerous and delusive spirit, known by the name of
fanaticism, was the principle of many sects which appear-
ed after the Reformation, particularly of some of the rigid
separatists from the church of England in the seventeenth
century. It continues to tincture, more or less, the reli-
gious system of many individuals, and of different bodies
of men : but the Quakers are the sect best known in our
times, who profess what we call fanaticism as their pecu-
QUAKERS. 425
liar tenet, and who follow it out in all its consequences.
It is the character of fanaticism to consider the revelation
of the words and actions of Christ contained in the Scrip-
tures, and all the ordinances and outward performances
there prescribed, as of very inferior value, when compared
with the immediate influence exerted by the Spirit upon
the mind of the individual. It is conceived that this in-
ward light constitutes a man a Christian, even although he
has not the knowledge of the truth ; that he is to feel the
impulse of the Spirit in all the important actions of his
life, but more especially in the worship of God ; and that,
walking continually by this perfect guidance, he would be
degraded if he were obliged to perform any external ac-
tion in a certain manner.
This principle easily extends its influence, both to the
positive rights of Christianity, and to all the circumstan-
ces that attend public worship. The Quakers consider
baptism and the Lord's supper, which other Christians
think themselves obliged to observe, merely as symbolical
actions, the one shadowing forth the inward purification
of the soul; the other, the intimate communion which
Christians enjoy with Christ : as figures for the time then
present, which our Lord, in accommodation to the weak-
ness of those with whom he lived, condescended to use
before the age of the Spirit commenced ; but as become
unnecessary to all who understand the genius and the life
of Christianity, since the outpouring of the Holy Ghost
upon the day of Pentecost. In like manner, fixed times for
the worship of God, stated prayer, and exhortations given
by certain persons at certain seasons, are considered as in-
trusions upon the office of the Spirit, and are condemned
as implying a distrust of his operations. It is allowed that
Christians ought to assemble in the expectation of being
moved by the Spirit, and that the act of assembling may
prepare their minds for receiving his influence. But it is
understood, that in their assemblies every one ought to
speak as he is moved by the Spirit ; that the office of
prayer and exhortation is the gift of the Spirit ; that the
office continues during his operation ; that it comes to an
end when the impulse is exhausted ; and that any person,
who prays and exhorts without this impulse, acts pre-
sumptuously, because he acts without warrant. From
426 QUAKERS.
these principles it follows, that an order of men invested
with the character, and exercising what we account the
office of the ministry, is not only unnecessary, but also
unlawful. It is obvious, too, that these principles are in-
compatible with a regular association. For although
Christians who hold these principles may agree as to the
time and place of meeting, yet as often as the inward
monitor speaks to any of them, that individual is set
above the control of his brethren, and amongst any num-
ber of individuals following out these principles to their
full extent, there cannot be that subordination, without
which it is impossible for a society to subsist.
When the Quakers first appeared in the seventeenth
century, they avowed, without disguise, the principles
which have now been stated. They declaimed with vio-
lence against the office of the ministry as sinful ; and in
that fervour of spirit which was cherished, partly by the
novelty of their doctrine, and partly by the troubled state
of the times, they committed various outrages against
those assemblies of Christians, who performed the stated
services of religion under the direction of fixed pastors.
The experience of that punishment, which must always be
inflicted upon those who disturb the tranquillity of others,
soon taught the Quakers great circumspection of conduct ;
and the abilities of some men of learning and of extensive
views, who early embraced this persuasion, gave their re-
ligious system a more plausible form, than it seemed at
first capable of admitting. Barclay's Apology, published
in Latin, in 1675, is a well-digested exposition of fifteen
theses, which contain what he calls the true Christian the-
ology. It is properly termed an apology ; for, while it
throws into the shade the most obnoxious tenets of the
Quakers, it presents all that it does publish in the most
favourable light, and with much art and ingenuity it at-
tempts to give a rational vindication of- a system which
disclaims the use of reason. Barclay's Apology is the
ostensible creed of the Quakers ; and, in the spirit which
dictated that book, they have, for more than a century,
been accommodating their principles to the spirit of the
times. While they have insured the protection of govern-
ment, and obtained the most indulgent condescension to
all their scruples, by uniformly distinguishing themselves
QUAKERS. 427
as orderly and peaceable citizens, they have adopted many
internal regulations which are fitted to preserve their ex-
istence as a peculiar sect. There are, in every particular
meeting, two or three of the gravest and most respectable
men, who, under the name of elders, are invested with a
degree of authority, whose character claims a kind of sub-
jection from the brethren, who occasionally admonish or
reprove, and who even address a word of exhortation to
those meetings, in which none of the brethren finds him-
self moved to speak. There are monthly meetings of the
congregations in a particular district, and quarterly meet-
ings of a larger district ; and there is an annual meeting
in London at Whitsuntide, to which representatives are
sent from all parts of England, Scotland, and Ireland,
which receives appeals from the inferior meetings, and
which issues an epistle addressed to the brethren in all the
three kingdoms, and containing general advice, or such
particular directions as circumstances may seem to re-
quire. Here, then, is a great political association ; here
are office-bearers, a subordination of courts, and a su-
preme executive authority ; and although the power, both
of the office-bearers and of the courts, is allowedly very
limited, yet it proceeds so far as to deny, i. e. to exclude
from the society, disorderly walkers, — those who are either
contumacious, or whose conduct, in the transactions of
civil life, is such as to bring disgrace upon the society ; so
that, in effect, it is all the power which any society purely
ecclesiastical has a title to exercise.
But although a regard to their own safety, and the
ascendant acquired at different times by the wealth, the
talents, or the virtues of leading men of the persuasion,
have formed the Quakers into a great political association,
it is manifest that their religious principles have no ten-
dency to keep them united. To Christians who consider a
standing ministry as useless and unlawful, and who under-
stand that every man is to be guided in the worship of
God purely by the impulses which he feels, there can be
no such thing as church government properly so called ;
and the regulations now stated have been tadopted as a
counterbalance to the disunion and disorder which are the
natural consequences of this defect.
That we may not then regard the description of per-
428 QUAKERS.
sons invested with church government, concerning which
the Christian world has entertained various opinions, and
all the powers which these persons claim, as merely a hu-
man invention, it is of importance, before we proceed far-
ther in this discussion, to satisfy ourselves that that anni-
hilation of church government, which results from the tenets
ofthe Quakers, is not countenanced by Scripture.
The principles of fanaticism are repugnant not only to
the system of those, who consider the natural powers of
man as sufficient for the discharge of his duty, but also to
the system of those, who believe that the operation of the
Spirit is essentially necessary for the conversion and the
final salvation of a sinner. The great body of Christians,
who hold that system, conceive that the operation of the
Spirit is conveyed to the soul by the use of means. They
consider the Scriptures as a complete unchangeable rule
of faith and practice, and the ordinances of religion as per-
petual institutions to be observed by all Christians, ac-
cording to the directions of their master : and, far from
thinking that these means are superseded by the grace
given to any individual, they understand that this grace
only enables him, in the diligent use of the Scriptures,
and of the positive rites of religion, to attain the " end of
his faith, even the salvation of his soul."
This opinion, with regard to the manner of the opera-
tion of the Spirit, appears, from the statement of it, to be
sound and rational, and agreeable to the constitution of
man. It implies that there is an orderly method of admi-
nistering the rites of Christianity ; and as the method can-
not continue orderly unless there are certain persons to
whom this office is committed, the existence of such a de-
scription of persons is a consequence which seems fairly
to result from the opinion. When we proceed to try our
conclusions upon this subject by their conformity with
Scripture, the consequence now mentioned, as well as the
opinion from which we deduced it, is found to receive
every kind of confirmation.
Those whom the Scriptures suppose to be led by the
Spirit are there addressed as in the full possession of reason,
and in the habitual use of certain means. Our Lord, by
choosing apostles, and sending them forth to make disci-
pies of all nations, intimated that he was to employ in the
QUAKERS.
429
conversion of the world, not merely an immediate illapse
of the Spirit, but also the ministration of men holding and
exercising an office. Of the three thousand, who were
added to the church immediately after the extraordinary
effusion of the gifts of the Spirit on the day of Pentecost,
it is said, Acts ii. 42, -/jtfav sgetffcitgrsgoums rjl didax'fl rm &***•*
roAwv, i. e. they continued to listen to the teaching of the
apostles. Paul gives Titus a charge to ordain elders in
every city ;* the office-bearers of different churches are
occasionally mentioned ; and a considerable part of the
first epistle to the Corinthians is intended to apply a re-
medy to the disorders, which the abundance of spiritual
gifts had occasioned in that church. For this purpose the
apostle declares that all those gifts were distributed for the
edification of the church ; and he delivers this general
rule, 1 Cor. xiv. 32, 33 ; " And the spirits of the prophets
are subject to the prophets. For God is not the author of
confusion, but of peace, as in all churches of the saints :"
a rule, which, when taken in conjunction with the occasion
upon which it was delivered, and the reason upon which
it is grounded, seems intended to furnish a perpetual pre-
servative against that very confusion, which the Quakers
experienced as soon as they presumed to disregard it, by
exalting the exercise of the supposed gifts of individuals
above the ordinary performances of a standing ministry.
When they considered the spirits of the prophets as not
subject to the prophets, the peace of their society was con-
tinually disturbed ; and many of the regulations adopted
in their political association were meant to apply a remedy
to the disorder that was thus introduced.
There is no promise in Scripture of any future age like
that which ushered Christianity into the world ; and if
stated teachers were required even in that first age, which
may be called the age of the Spirit, because his operations
were then visible in many that believed, it should seem
that they will be more necessary in all succeeding ages,
when his extraordinary gifts are withdrawn, and when,
notwithstanding the pretensions of the early Quakers, or
of the multifarious sects in modern times, founded on the
principles of fanaticism, Christians have no warrant from
* Titus i. 5.
430 QUAKERS.
Scripture to expect any other, than that continued influ-
ence of the Spirit, by which he " helpeth our infirmities."
It cannot be said that the office of a standing ministry, al-
though fitly vested in the apostles, was meant to expire
with them ; for they committed " the form of sound words,"
which they had taught, '"'to faithful men, able to teach
others also ;"* and to these men they appear to have con-
veyed part, at least, of the powers which they derived from
their master. The epistle to the Philippians is addressed
" to all the saints at Philippi, with the bishops and dea-
cons." f Peter thus exhorts rt the elders ; feed the flock
of God which is among you, taking the oversight tliereof."J
In other epistles Christians are commanded "to esteem
those that are over them in the Lord," and to " obey them
that have the rule over them, and that watch for their
souls."§ The epistles to Timothy and Titus direct them
in the exercise of that authority which they had received,
and mention office-bearers of different ranks in the Chris-
tian society, vested with special powers. In the book of the
Revelation there are letters to the seven churches of Asia,
i. e. to regular Christian associations then formed in seven
different cities of Asia Minor; and the letters are address-
ed, not to the churches, although they contain much ge-
neral exhortation, but to the angels, or ministers of the
churches ; which is a proof, that in every church there was
a person distinguished from the rest, and qualified by his
station to distribute the exhortations with effect.
There is one place in the New Testament, where we can
trace the succession of Christian teachers beyond the im-
mediate successors of the apostles. If you compare the
7th and 17th verses of Hebrews xiii. you will find that the
apostle speaks in the 7th verse of persons then deceased,
who had had the rule over the Hebrews, and had spoken
to them the word of God ; and in the 17th verse of persons
then alive, who had the rule over them, and were at that
time watching for their souls : so that the Hebrews, after
having been illuminated by the apostles, and confirm-
ed in the faith by a second set of teachers, were enjoying
the ministrations of a third. The succession, which we are
* 2 Tim. ii. 2. f Phil. i. 1. +1 Pet. v. 1, 2.
§ 1 Tbess. v. 12, 13. Heb xiii. 17.
QUAKERS. 431
thus able to trace in Scripture, is agreeable to the promise
which our Lord made to his apostles when he left them : xa;
ibcv, zy. authority
of the Pope, and the doctors of France, who considered
him as subject to the decrees of general councils. The
444 CHURCH OF ROME.
former boldly set the Pope above all general councils ;
the latter held that no Papa simply, but Papa cum conci-
lio, is the head of the church. This last opinion, although
it appears to impose a most reasonable restraint upon the
exorbitant power of one man, was involved in many diffi-
culties. For, even admitting the opinion to be true, it re-
mains to be inquired, who is to summon the general coun-
cil which is to control and try the Pope ; who is to pre-
side in it ; who are to have the right of voting, and what
constitutes a free general council, in whose censure of the
first officer of the church the whole Christian world is
bound to acquiesce ? The difficulties attending these
questions, which satisfy us in our days that a general
council is a thing impracticable, were very much multi-
plied to those who, even while they wished to correct the
abuses of papal power, professed to retain a high venera-
tion for the bishop of Rome, as the successor of Peter ;
and it is not always easy to reconcile the connexion which
the Roman Catholics are desirous to maintain with the
Pope, and the doctrine by which they make him inferior
to a council.
Notwithstanding these difficulties, however, this doc-
trine spread, both before and after the Reformation,
through many parts of Christendom, the inhabitants of
which wished to be delivered from the grievances of papal
usurpation, although they were not prepared to follow the
first reformers, so far as to depart from the received articles
of faith, and to separate from the communion of the church
of Rome. It became, even in the seventeenth century, the
national creed of France, where the civil and ecclesiastical
powers united in declaring, not only that the Pope is, in
spiritual matters, subject to a general council, but that, in
temporal matters, he has no sovereignty or authority over
the rulers of those states who are in communion with him.
These two positions constitute what were called, in those
days, the liberties of the Gallican church. They have
been uniformly and zealously maintained in opposition to
the claims of the Pope, even while profound veneration
was expressed for his person, and while the established
faith of the kingdom consisted of the tenets of the Aposto-
lical See of Rome, without any mixture, often without any
toleration, of the opinions of the Reformers.
CHURCH OF ROME. 445
The Catholics of Great Britain have, of late, solemnly
disclaimed that entire subjection to the Pope, which forms
the distinguishing character of Papists: and instead of
taking the name of Roman Catholics, which might seem
to imply a connexion approaching to a dependence upon
the church of Rome, they call themselves simply the Ca-
tholics of Great Britain. Even in those countries which
profess still to believe in the sovereignty of the Pope, the
changes upon the state of Europe, the progress of science,
and the view of those blessings which their neighbours
have derived from the Reformation, are undermining
that fabric which was reared in times of ferocity and
ignorance ; and the papal power, which has already lost
almost all its terrors to those who acknowledge its exist-
ence, will probably, at no very distant period, become,
throughout the whole extent of Christendom, the tale of
former years.
The progress of Popery is one of the most interesting
portions of ecclesiastical history. The slow, but sure
steps with which this power advanced, during a course of
ages, to the greatness which it attained, the skill and arti-
fice with which its pretensions were gradually extended,
the multiplicity of interests which were combined in its
support, and the profound policy with which it distributed
through all Christian states many zealous champions of its
claims — all together form a picture, which arrests the at-
tention of every intelligent observer of human affairs, and
is fitted to administer much useful instruction. It is not
my province to fill up or to colour this picture. I have
only to discuss the arguments upon which the Bishop of
Rome professed to build his claims : and if these argu-
ments shall appear to you a very slender foundation for
such a superstructure, you must have recourse to the his-
tory of popery for an explication of the manner in which
it was reared, and of the props by which it was supported ;
you must recollect that arguments, which the plainest un-
derstanding now perceives to be remote, inconclusive, and
inapplicable to the subject, found the minds of men in such
a state of preparation for receiving them, that they were
assented to without being examined ; and you must not
be surprised, if an ordinary eye, now that the charm is
broken, can discern all the deformity of an object, which
1
448 CHURCH OF ROME.
was long seen at a distance, through a deceitful medium,
and was esteemed too sacred and too magnificent for close
inspection.
The extent of the papal power receives a specious sup-
port from the unity, which it seems to give to the Catho-
lic church. While the Independent form of government
breaks one great society into many unconnected parts,
the sovereignty of the Pope forms a common centre of
unity to the various associations, into which Christians,
from the necessity of circumstances, must be divided. If
there is one visible head, whom all of them acknowledge,
his authority, pervading the great society, controlling and
regulating all ecclesiastical jurisdiction, is fitted to pre-
serve that consent in articles of faith, and that uniformity
in worship and rites, which, however agreeable to the
nature of the Christian society, the wide extent of it seems
to render impracticable without such a paramount autho-
rity. " The Son of God," says Bossuet, in his Exposition
of the doctrine of the Catholic Church, " being desirous
his church should be one, and solidly built upon unity,
hath established and instituted the primacy of St. Peter to
maintain and cement it ; upon which account, we acknow-
ledge this primacy in the successors of St. Peter, the
prince of the apostles, which is the common centre of all
Catholic unity."
The argument, when proposed in this general form, has
a specious appearance. But there are many steps between
the first position, that Jesus Christ intended his church
should be one, and the last position, that the primacy of
the Bishop of Rome ought to be acknowledged by all
Christians ; and when we come to analyze the argument,
by tracing the connexion which the first position has with
the last, the weakness of the whole cause opens upon us
at every step.
Although Jesus often expressed a desire that his church
should be one, and although an endeavour to maintain
unity is earnestly recommended to his disciples, it does
not follow that they were to have that kind of unity which
arises from subjection to one visible head. Jesus is him-
self styled " the head of the body, the church."* His
* Col. i. 18.
CHURCH OF ROME. 44^
prayer for those who should believe on him, through the
word of the apostles, is this, " that they, Father, may be
one in us."* When the apostle speaks of one body, one
spirit, one faith, he speaks also of one Lord, that is, Christ.f
As this Lord shall continue till the end of the world to
rule in his kingdom, he may employ other means besides
the government of a visible head to preserve unity. It is
possible too, that knowledge of the truth, attachment to
one Saviour, and the excitements of love and mutual for-
bearance inspired by his religion, may be the chief bonds
of union which he intended should subsist amongst his
followers ; and that attempts to establish a stricter uni-
formity than what results from these principles mav be
attended with greater evils, and may be more repugnant
to the spirit of the Gospel, than those breaches of unity
which the power of a visible head might correct.
When perfect wisdom and perfect goodness are united
in the character of a person, his power will be exerted for
the best purposes ; and the extent of his power may insure
the harmony, as well as the happiness, of those who are
subject to it. But such a character is not to be found
upon earth ; and all the experience of mankind teaches
them to provide for the security of their rights, by im-
posing such limitations as may guard most effectually
against the abuse of power. In one place, Matth. xx. 25,
26, our Lord warns his disciples against thinking that
they were entitled to exercise in his name that kind of
co-active authority, by which the princes of the earth
maintain their sovereignty. In another place, Matth. xxiii.
8, 9, he warns his disciples against submitting their un-
derstandings to men, and requires the free and manly ex-
ercise of their own judgment, both as a testimony of the
respect due to him, and as a security against their being
turned aside from his doctrine. Although such warnings,
when compared with other passages of Scripture, do not
condemn church government in general, they certainly
modify the authority that is to be exercised, and the sub-
jection that is to be yielded ; and therefore they imply a
condemnation of a form of church government, which, by
committing Christians in all places of the world to the
* John xvii. 21. + Ephes. iv. 4, 5.
448 CHURCH OF ROME.
inspection and the absolute government of one man, exalts
him to a station, and intrusts him with an office, to which
the natural powers of the wisest and the best of the sons
of men are wholly inadequate.
It will be said, indeed, that inspiration can easily sup-
ply the unavoidable defects of human nature, and that the
information and comprehension of the vicar of Christ upon
earth may, in this way, be rendered commensurate to the
extent of his office. But as our judgment of the proper
seasons and degrees of inspiration ought always to pro-
ceed, not upon our own speculations, but upon our ex-
perience of what God has done ; so when we attend to the
fact in this case, it does not appear that such a measure
of inspiration as the office requires has been bestowed,
because the effects of the sovereignty claimed and exer-
cised by the bishop of Rome have by no means corres-
ponded to the advantages, which are stated as a presump-
tion in support of the claim. Protestants hold that it has
not preserved purity of doctrine ; for they think they are
able to prove that the faith of the church of Rome is, in
many important articles, contrary to Scripture. All who
read ecclesiastical history must acknowledge that it has
not preserved the unity of the church ; for the Eastern
church never submitted to the authority of the Pope.
Many parts of Europe have, since the Reformation, dis-
claimed all subjection to him ; and there has, in all ages,
been much difference of opinion, even amongst those who
professed to believe that he is the vicar of Christ. Popes
have contradicted one another upon articles of faith : the
controversies respecting predestination and grace have
agitated the Romish no less than the Reformed churches ;
and the attempts of the Roman Pontiff, by his authority,
to define the ceremonies of religion, have often produced
altercation, mutual hatred, and persecution.
Had the Roman empire maintained its ascendancy over
the nations of the earth, advantages might have resulted
from the primacy of a visible head of the church. If
from the same city, which was the mistress of the world,
the mandates of the supreme ruler of the Christian society
had been transmitted to the separate associations in the
most remote regions, this would have been a centre of
unity, however discordant from the simple unassuming
CHURCH OF ROME. 449
spirit of the Gospel, yet certainly analogous to the politi-
cal situation of human affairs, and admirably fitted to pre-
serve an uniformity in religious rites. But when the Ro-
man empire was dismembered, when independent princes
arose throughout the whole extent of Christendom, and
that civil government, which, in all the different modifica-
tions that circumstances may give it in different countries,
is the ordinance of God, was vested in the hands of per-
sons who had no connexion with Rome, the existence of a
supreme ecclesiastical power residing in that city, and is-
suing its mandates to the ends of the earth, came to be at-
tended with insuperable difficulties ; and what in the for-
mer case might have been a centre of unity, was convert-
ed into a principle of discord, and a perpetual source of
contention. A sovereign pontiff, who claimed from the
clergy in every state an implicit obedience to all his in-
junctions, who could summon them at his pleasure from
any part of the world, who reviewed all their sentences,
and who could call to his own court the trial of any cause,
which came in the first instance before them, was formi-
dable to civil government. This foreign jurisdiction inter-
rupted the orderly proceedings of every state ; it weaken-
ed the authority of the magistrate ; it created an interest
in opposition to the public good ; and it afforded various
pretexts for superinducing very dangerous civil claims.
Accordingly, the history of a great part of Europe, and
particularly of Britain for a considerable time, is occupied
with collisions between the jurisdiction claimed by the
Pope, and that which the sovereigns of Europe consider-
ed as of right belonging to themselves within their own
territories. In England the Reformation did not begin
with the discussion of points of doctrine. It originated in
resistance to the growing encroachments of the court of
Rome ; and it was accomplished by law, because the so-
vereign, the clergy, and the people felt that their rights
were invaded.
Any person who recollects the submission which our
Lord and his apostles uniformly yielded to the civil power,
the many exhortations to obedience which the epistles
contain, and the quiet accommodating spirit in all things
not sinful, which the Gospel forms, will not readily be-
lieve that the method, which Christ adopted for preserv-
I
/
450 CHURCH OF ROME.
ing the unity of his church, was a method so hostile to the
peace of society ; and any person who considers that the
Gospel, assuming the character of an universal religion,
delivers, with consummate wisdom, doctrines and precepts
which readily apply to all different situations, will perceive
the inconsistency of supposing that it would create a per-
petual dependence upon a particular city, in which one of
its ministers resided ; and by this single circumstance,
would subject the disciples, who were to be gathered out
of all nations, to many of the inconveniences of a local in-
stitution.
It appears, then, that when we come to reason from the
unity of the church to the primacy of the bishop of Rome,
there arise, upon general grounds, very strong objections
against this specious argument ; and we require the most
satisfying direct evidence that a method of preserving uni-
ty, in itself so exceptionable, is, indeed, the appointment
of Christ. The Papists assert that it is : and if they could
prove what they assert, our notions of inexpediency would
yield to his authority.
Their assertion consists of three positions, every one of
which must be proved ; that our Lord gave to Peter a
primacy over all the other apostles — that Peter was Bishop
of Rome — and that it was the intention of Christ, that the
powers possessed by Peter should be transmitted to the
Bishops of Rome in all succeeding ages. If they fail in
the proof of any one of these positions, the primacy of the
Pope becomes a human invention, which may be wise or
unwise, but which cannot be regarded as the institution of
Christ.
As to the primacy of Peter, they argue from Peter's
appearing throughout the Gospels more ready to speak
and to act than the other apostles, being often peculiarly
addressed by our Lord, and often answering in the name
of the rest; from his being placed at the head of every
complete enumeration of the apostles, and called, by
Matthew, " the first ;" from our Lord's saying, " I have
prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not ;" from his giving
him a command to feed his sheep ; and from these remark-
able words, " Thou art Peter ; and upon this rock I will
build my church ; and I will give unto thee the keys of
the kingdom of heaven." As to the second position, they
CHURCH OF ROME. 451
argue partly from its being said by some ancient writers,
that Peter lived for some time at Rome, that Peter and
Paul founded the Christian church there, and that Peter
died there ; and partly from the expression at the end of
his first epistle, " The church at Babylon saluteth you."
It is known that Babylon, in the book of the Revelation,
is the mystical name for Rome, the only city which an-
swers to the description there given ; and it is supposed
that Peter, by using this name in his epistle, meant to give
an intimation that Rome was the place of his residence.
As to the third position, they find no support in Scripture.
But they argue from tradition ; from the deference which
they say was in all ages paid to the Bishop of Rome ;
from the names given to him by ancient writers ; from the
probability that the successors of Peter would be distin-
guished above the successors of the other apostles ; and
from the miracles or other extraordinary gifts, by which
his claim to infallibility and primacy has been attested.
Such are the arguments alleged in support of the three
essential positions of the Popish system: I shall now give
a specimen of the answers that are made to them.
As to the primacy of Peter, it is admitted that as in
every body of men there are individuals who appear to
take the lead of others, the fervour of Peter's spirit ren-
dered him, upon all occasions, forward to speak ; and that
upon account either of this fervour or of his age he is not
only called the first, but seems at some times to have acted
as the foreman or speaker of the apostolical college. But
it is not admitted that this implies any superiority of of-
fice ; for, when our Lord first called the apostles, and
when he spoke to them after his resurrection, and imme-
diately before his ascension, he gave them the same com-
mission, and invested them with the same powers. He
said that they should sit on twelve thrones, judging the
twelve tribes of Israel.* Before their minds were en-
lightened, they disputed which should be the greatest; but,
after the day of Pentecost, they appear to have under-
stood that there was a perfect equality amongst them ; and
there is not, in the epistles, the most distant mention
of any prerogative enjoyed by one of the apostles. Assem-
* Matt. xix. 28.
452 CHURCH OF ROME.
bled in a council at Jerusalem, Peter does not pre-
side.* He is sent by the other apostles, along with
John, to Samaria.f The work of the apostleship was
afterwards distributed between Peter and Paul. To the
former was committed the Gospel of the circumcision,
L e. the office of preaching to the Jews : to the latter the
Gospel of the uncircumcision, i. e. the office of preaching
to the Gentiles.:}: Paul says that in the discharge of his
office " he was not a whit behind the very chiefest of the
apostles ;"§ and upon one occasion he withstood Peter to
the face, reprehending a part of his conduct which he
thought blameworthy. || The most striking circumstance
in the history of Peter is the solemn denial of his Master,
which does not appear to lay a good foundation for the in-
fallibility of his successors, which was more culpable than
the cowardice of the other apostles, and to which there is
a reference in the prayer of our Lord for Peter, in the
message sent him after the resurrection, " Go tell my dis-
ciples and Peter," and in the manner of giving him the
charge, " Feed my sheep." The same charge is said to
be committed by the Holy Ghost to all ministers or over-
seers, ftoifjLcuveiv rrjv v/txkriGiav. But because Peter had thrice
denied his Master, he is solemnly re-instated in the office
from which he had fallen, by our Lord's saying to him
thrice, A-jiu>, gy u> b/nag ro <7rvs-jficc ro aytov
zforo sKicxoKo-jg, rroipuimv rrtv r/.x,\r,6iav rov &zov. Here the
wgscZvrspoi are called g7r/C//X/<7r<7ro;5, aw i
contained in the Epistles of Paul, that, although we had no
particular authority for it, a candid inquirer would be in-
clined to suppose it must have happened. But the fact is
that some other writers say nearly the same thing, and
Epiphanius, a bishop of the fourth century, gives precise-
ly this account of the matter. The apostles, he states,
were not able to settle all things at once. But according
to the number of believers, and the qualifications for the
different offices which those whom they found appeared to
possess, they appointed in some places only a bishop and
deacons, in others, presbyters and deacons, in others,
bishops, presbyters and deacons; and this, says Epipha-
nius, accounts for the variety in the addresses used by Paul
in his Epistles, as he wrote according to the present state of
things, before the church had received all its offices.*
As far as the authority of Epiphanius is of any weight,
this statement contradicts the opinion of an universal esta-
blishment of Episcopacy by the apostles, and a continued
succession of bishops from their days. But it will occur
to you, that he seems to represent the Episcopal form of
government as the completion of that plan which they be-
gan, and which they would have completed themselves, if
circumstances had permitted. Here, then, is a strong
ground to which the defenders of that form may betake
themselves, after all that has been said. For allowing,
what they do not allow, that in Scripture there is no evi-
dence of an intention to establish a permanent distinction
* Irenicum, vi.
EFISCOPACY AND PRESBYTERY. 485
between bishops and presbyters, and allowing that there is
a chasm of many years after the days of the apostles, in
which there is no evidence of a succession of persons hav-
ing those peculiar powers which are ascribed to bishops,
yet, it is certain, that the history of the Christian church
presents to every observer that form of government which
is called Episcopal. There may have been, from various
local causes, instances of church government being con-
ducted for many years without bishops; and it maybe
true, that some nations, as has been affirmed with regard
to Scotland in early times, had no Christian teachers bear-
ing that name. But these partial interruptions or irregu-
larities are overlooked by one who attends to the general
appearance of Christendom. For, although in Scripture,
and in the writings of the apostolical fathers, bishops and
presbyters may be confounded, yet, in the second centu-
ry, the name bishops appears to have been appropriated
to an order of men who had a priority in rank above other
Christian teachers ; and from the second century to the
time of the Reformation, it is unquestionable that this or-
der of men continued to exist in almost all parts of the
Christian world, was acknowledged to possess the right of
exercising peculiar powers, and was looked up to with re-
spect and a degree of submission by both clergy and laity.
Now, this general consent of the Christian church seems
to afford convincing evidence, that the distinction between
bishops and presbyters, if not founded in Scripture or
apostolical appointment, was a continuation of that esta-
blishment which the apostles began, and probably the con-
sequence of directions which they gave in planting church-
es. At least, it appears to be incumbent upon those who
have departed from this early and general practice, to give
some other account, equally rational and probable, of the
manner in which it was introduced.
The challenge is undoubtedly a fair one ; and the strength
of the Episcopal cause lies in the statement which I have
now given. Yet, notwithstanding the presumption in fa-
vour of the apostolical appointment of Episcopacy, which
certainly arises from its having had possession of the Chris-
tian church for so many ages, Ave think we are able to
show that the form of government, to which Presbyterians
have recurred, is not to be regarded as a novel invention.
486 EPISCOPACY AND PRESBYTERY.
From various circumstances formerly mentioned, it ap-
pears probable, that though the apostles did not follow one
uniform course, yet, in many of the principal cities which
they visited, they ordained a number of teachers, whom
they called vgz&vTsgoi. In Ephesus, Corinth, Jerusalem,
and other places, the number of believers, even during the
life of the apostles, was probably too great to assemble in
one house, so that in those places there might be a neces-
sity for more than one teacher. But, independently of
this circumstance, the apostles, according to an expression
that occurred in the passage lately quoted from Clemens,
had a regard to the interests rw /xsXXovrwv Kiffrsvztv ; and
when, being themselves upon the spot, they could exer-
cise that gift of " discerning spirits," which was one of the
extraordinary powers conferred upon them by the Holy
Ghost, they chose to provide for the future increase of be-
lievers in different districts, by setting apart, "for the
work of the ministry," such as they found worthy. This
ccetus presbyter orum attended to all the spiritual concerns
of the Christians in the city where they resided, appor-
tioning among themselves the different offices which might
minister to their edification and comfort ; and they were
ready to embrace every favourable opportunity of com-
municating to the inhabitants of the adjoining region,
those glad tidings which had been unfolded in the city by
the apostles themselves. A body of presbyters, acting in
concert for these ends, would naturally hold frequent
meetings, that individuals might report their success, and
that all the members might consult about the most pru-
dent methods of promoting their common object. In these
meetings some person would preside for the sake of order ;
and whether this precedency went by seniority, or by ro-
tation, or was a permanent office conferred by election
upon one of the presbyters, it implied, in the person who
held it, a precedency, an efficiency, a degree of control
over the rest, and a title to respect. To this person two
names appear to have been applied in very ancient times,
imffxoKog and ayy&Xog. There was a peculiar propriety in
giving him the name zmoxoirog, while the other members of
the ccetus retained the name irgsaGvrsgot, because, as these
two names are in Scripture equivalent, this appropriation
did not imply that he possessed any powers different in
EPISCOPACY AND PRESBYTERY. 487
kind from those of presbyters ; it only intimated his being
invested by office with a certain inspection. The other
name a.yyfAog was probably borrowed from the service of
the Jewish synagogue, where it was applied to the person
who presided in the worship, and exhorted the people. It
is found in the epistles sent by the apostle John, in the
book of the Revelation, to the seven churches of Asia,
every one of which is inscribed tuj ayyzhw rr\g ~E 7rtg z%yCkr\(Siag 2/xuova/wi/, rqg zv Hsgyu/Auj ezxhrp-
* Ephes. i. 22. -f Luke x. 16.
± Matt, xxviii. 19, 20.
514 NATURE AND EXTENT OF
which is in heaven. Neither be ye masters ; for one is your
Master, even Christ."* It is known, indeed, that Jesus,
having confined his own teaching to the land of Judea,
committed the propagation of his religion in other coun-
tries to the labours of his apostles, that he left it to them
to make the necessary provision for the continued instruc-
tion of Christians in all parts of the world, and that the
Christian church received its form, not from any thing that
is recorded to us as having been said by him, but from
the orders given by his apostles in their discourses and
their writings. It is in like manner conceivable that the
apostles, who did not even travel over all the regions
which have already received the Gospel, who saw only the
beginnings of the Christian society, and who lived in times
of persecution, might leave it to the wisdom of succeeding
teachers to accommodate the apostolical establishment to
the more enlarged and more peaceful state of the Chris-
tian church. But as the apostles unquestionably followed
the spirit of those instructions, which they received from
Jesus when he spoke to them after his resurrection " of
the things pertaining to the kingdom of God," .so every
legitimate exercise of authority, in succeeding ages, is re-
gulated by the words of Jesus and his apostles. As no
body of men, acting in his name, has a right to declare
that to be a doctrine of his which he did not teach, or that
to be an institution of his which he did not appoint, so he
is to be considered, according to his promise, as * alway,
even unto the end of the world," with those who bear office
in his church, superintending the regulations which they
frame, and the acts which they perform in his name ; giv-
ing his sanction to those which are agreeable to the spirit
of his religion ; but bearing his testimony against his mi-
nisters, when, forgetting the subjection which is implied in
the origin of their power, they encroach upon the autho-
rity of him who is the supreme Teacher, Lawgiver, and
Judge ; the Head of his body the church ; the King of his
own kingdom.
All Protestants hold that the infallibility, the dominion
over the faith of Christians, the power of dispensing with
the laws of Christ, or of adding to Scripture by tradition,
* Matt, xxiii. 8, 9, 10.
POWER IMPLIED IN CHURCH GOVERNMENT. 515
and many of the other claims advanced by the Bishop of
Rome, and for many ages submitted to by a great part of
Christendom, were a daring invasion of the sovereignty of
Christ; and one of the great principles of Protestantism is
a rejection of all authority in the church that is not subor-
dinate to him. Some Protestant churches have been ac-
cused of departing from this principle in their practice, by
making additions to the laws of Christ, and by exercising,
in his name, powers which he did not delegate to his office-
bearers. If the charge should in some instances be true,
it is only a proof that churches, calling themselves Pro-
testant, often retain some of the corruptions of Popery.
But when we apply the general principles to particular
cases, it will probably appear that the charge arises merely
from a difference of opinion amongst Protestants, with re-
gard to the number and extent of those matters, which the
Lord Jesus has left subject to human regulations ; and
that those who are accused of invading his prerogative are
as incapable as their brethren of claiming any authority,
which they consider as opposite to his authority, or even
as co-ordinate with it.
There was a phrase used in England by authority, at
the beginning of the Reformation, which gave great offence
to the more zealous adversaries of the church of Rome,
and appeared to them inconsistent with this third position.
It was said in the edition of the thirty-nine articles, which
was published in the reign of Edward, " The king of Eng-
land is supreme head in earth, next under Christ, of the
churches of England and Ireland," This was conceived
to transfer to the king of England all that usurped power,
with regard to the churches in his dominions, which the
Pope had exercised with regard to the church universal ;
and it was said that a title which the apostle seems to give
exclusively to Christ, when he calls him w the head of the
church," was not fitly applied to any mortal. In order to
remove these scruples, the phrase was omitted in the edi-
tion of the thirty-nine articles, published in the reign of
Queen Elizabeth, which is now the received and authentic
edition ; and the queen, by a solemn declaration, explain-
ed the act of supremacy, which was past upon the aboli-
tion of papal jurisdiction, to mean no more than " that
under God she had the sovereignty and rule over all man-
516 NATURE AND EXTENT OF
ner of persons born within her realm, either ecclesiastical
or temporal ; so as no other foreign power shall or ought
to have any superiority over them." The confession of
faith of the church of Scotland, having been- composed at
a season, when the circumstances of the times were under-
stood to call for a testimony against the revival of any
claims, which might be abused as- an engine of spiritual
tyranny, declares, chap. xxv. that " there is no other head
of the church but the Lord Jesus Christ ; nor can the Pope
of Rome, in any sense, be head thereof." This clause in
our confession of faith leads us, upon solemn occasions,
to use a phrase, which, I believe, is seldom used in Eng-
land, " The Lord Jesus, the king and head of his church."
But the use of this phrase does not constitute any mark
of difference in opinion between the two churches, with
regard to the third position. For both acknowledge the
sovereign authority of the Lord Jesus, to which all other
authority in the church is subordinate ; and were we to
apply this general principle to particular cases, we should
find that the two churches differ less in the application,
than superficial observers or hot disputants are willing to
allow.
4. The spiritual power implied in church government
is given " for edification and not for destruction." I em-
ploy this phrase, because it is used by the apostle Paul,
2 Cor. x. 8, and xiii. 10, in relation to his authority, ug
oixodofiriv, zou oux sic xa&aiozciv v/mojv. It is equally applicable
to the authority of the office-bearers of the church in every
age; and it expresses most significantly what I mean to
include under this fourth position.
Those who entertain just views of civil government con-
sider it as instituted by God for the good of the subjects.
It is not for the sake of one, or of a few, to gratify their
ambition, and to minister to their pleasure, that others are
made inferior to them in rank, subject in many respects to
their command, and dependent upon their protection. But
all the privileges, and honours, and powers which distin-
guish individuals, are conferred upon them for the sake of
the multitude, that by these distinctions they may be the
more proper and successful instruments of communicating
to those who are undistinguished the blessings of good
government. The spirit of enlarged benevolence, which
1
POWER IMPLIED IN CHURCH GOVERNMENT. 517
forms the character of the Gospel, gives us perfect assur-
ance, that the church government created by that religion
has the like impartial destination. The great prophet, who
" came not to be ministered unto but to minister," " the
shepherd and bishop of souls," who came " to seek and
to save that which was lost," taught his apostles to do as
he had done ; and they, instructed by his discourse, and
guided by his example, spoke and acted as the servants of
those, over whom they exercised the authority that was
committed to them. " Not for that we have dominion
over your faith, but are helpers of your joy. We preach
not ourselves, but Christ Jesus the Lord, and ourselves
your servants for Jesus' sake."* " All things are yours,
whether Paul or Apollos, or Cephas. Who is Paul, and
who is Apollos, but ministers by whom ye believed, as the
Lord gave to every man ?"-}- Paul reminds the servant of
the Lord, to whom was committed the care of the church,
that " he must be gentle unto all men, apt to teach, pa-
tient, in meekness instructing those who oppose themselves,
if God peradventure will give them repentance to the ac-
knowledging of the truth ;" J and Peter exhorts the el-
ders, who had the oversight of the flock, to behave
'* not as lords over God's heritage, but as ensamples to
the flock." §
It is manifest, tlien, that the government, which Christ
has established in his church, was not intended by him to
create a separate interest in the Christian society, by ag-
grandizing a particular order of men, and for their sake
placing all others in a state of humiliating subjection. It
is one branch of the provision which is made in the Gos-
pel for propagating and maintaining the truth, for restrain-
ing vice, for assisting Christians in the discharge of their
duty, and for promoting the universal practice of virtue ;
and when we consider the power which church govern-
ment implies, as thus instrumental in carrying forward the
great cause for which Christ died, we are taught to expect
in the operation of this instrument the same regard to the
reasonable nature of man, and the same tender considera-
tion of every circumstance essential to his comfort, which,
* 2 Cor. i. 24; iv. 5. f 1 Cor. iii. 5, 21, 22.
; 2 Tim. ii. 24, 25. § 1 Peter v. 1, 2, 3.
518 NATURE AND EXTENT OP
appear in other institutions of the Gospel. The exercise
of a power which is purely spiritual cannot indeed affect
the lives or the outward estate of Christians. But men
have other rights as sacred as those which respect their
persons or their properties. There is liberty of thought,
the right which every man has of exercising the powers of
his mind upon any subject, from which he hopes to derive
pleasure or improvement. There is the right of private
judgment, which necessarily results from liberty of thought,
the right which every man has of forming his own opi-
nions, and of determining for himself what he ought to do.
He may form the opinion and the determination hastily
or upon false grounds ; but he is not a rational agent, if
he conceives it to be his duty implicitly to allow another
to form them for him. There is liberty of conscience,
that branch of the right of private judgment which respects
our duty to God ; the right which every man has of judg-
ing what God requires of him, and of resisting any attempt
to teach for doctrines the commandments of men, or to
impose obedience to regulations merely human, as a matter
of conscience towards God.
As these rights belong to the nature of a moral and ac-
countable creature, any power which could claim the pri-
vilege of violating them would be given not for edification,
but for destruction. It would destroy, not perhaps the
person, but the character of the being over whom it was
exercised ; it would degrade his mind ; and it is so diame-
trically opposite to the general conduct of the Almighty
towards his reasonable creatures, to the style of argument
by which Jesus always called forth into exercise the un-
derstandings of those who heard him, and to all the other
parts of the provision which he has made for enlarging
and improving the minds of his disciples, that this cannot
possibly be the description of any power instituted by him.
It was not necessary to dwell long upon the proof of the
third and fourth positions ; because, after the meaning of
the terms is fairly stated, the truth of them appears hardly
controvertible. But it was necessary to enumerate them
thus distinctly, because they are the foundation of my
fifth general position, which assumes the third and fourth
as proven, and applies them to a variety of subjects.
5. The power implied in church government is limited
POWER IMPLIED IN CHURCH GOVERNMENT. 519
by the sovereign authority of the Lord Jesus, and the li-
berties of his disciples, both as to the objects which it
embraces, and as to the manner in which it is exercised.
It professes to maintain the credit of religion, by pre-
serving the truth uncorrupted, and by watching over the
conduct of Christians ; and it professes to minister to the
edification of individuals, by affording them various as-
sistance in following after righteousness, and by employ-
ing various means to reclaim them from error and vice.
These objects are in themselves excellent ; but it is not
competent for church government to take every conceiv-
able method of accomplishing them, because a spiritual
power subordinate to the Lord Jesus, and not given for
destruction, is restrained by these characters from doing
many things, which, at particular times, may appear ex-
pedient. No exercise of any power can be legitimate,
which is in direct opposition to the nature of that power ;
and the evils arising from admitting a contradiction be-
tween the general character of the power, and a particu-
lar exertion of it, will, in the result, infinitely overbalance
any local or temporary advantage, which might be pur-
chased by an exercise of the power that is illegitimate.
In applying the limits suggested by the third and fourth
positions, to the power implied in church government, the
easiest and safest method is to follow an established dis-
tribution. The subject has been so fully canvassed since
the Reformation, that we may be assured none of the ob-
jects which require to be considered under the fifth posi-
tion were omitted by the many able men, who, with much
zeal, particularly in the course of the seventeenth cen-
tury, combated one another upon the various questions
to which it has given birth. Taking, therefore, the dis-
tribution which is found in the ordinary systems, I shall
divide church power into three parts, which, for the sake
of memory, are expressed by three single words ; the
jmtestas doyfia.Tr/.ri, diuTu/Tr/ri, and bta'/oiTr/ri. The first
respects doy/xara, doctrines or articles of faith ; the second
respects diocra^stc, ecclesiastical canons or constitutions ;
the third respects discipline, or the exercise of judgment
in inflicting or removing censures.
To each of these three I shall apply the limits and
regulations suggested by the third and fourth positions.
520
CHAP. IV.
ARTICLES OF FAITH.
1. The potestas doy/uannr) is limited and regulated by the
sovereign authority of the Lord Jesus, and the liberties of
his disciples.
The church of Rome, in the progress of that influence
which she acquired over the Christian world, laid down
the following positions, which were received as true by
the members of her communion : — That the authority of
Scripture, its right to the faith and obedience of Chris-
tians, depends entirely upon the testimony of the church :
that besides the written word, consisting of the books
which Christians receive in consequence of the judgment
of the church, there is also an unwritten word, of which
the church are the keepers : that it does not appear to
have been intended that the Scriptures should contain a
complete rule of faith and manners ; but that this defect,
which arose unavoidably from their having been written
by different authors upon particular occasions, is fully
remedied by those traditions, which, although not written
in any apostolical book, have been safely conveyed down
through the church from the days of the apostles : that
these traditions, pertaining either to faith or to morals,
are to be received with the same piety and reverence as
the Scriptures : and that the church, by being in posses-
sion of this unwritten word, is qualified in its teaching to
supply the imperfection of the written word : that the
Scriptures, being in many places obscure, it is impossible
for the people, by the exercise of their own faculties, to
derive from thence the knowledge of all things necessary
to salvation ; and that their attempting to form opinions
ARTICLES OF FAITH. 521
for themselves out of the Scriptures, while it cannot lead
them certainly to the truth, may produce a multiplicity
of dangerous errors, and much bitter contention : that, to
avoid these evils, it is, in general, expedient to debar the
people from the free use of the Scriptures, or to grant it
only to those whom their teachers judge the least likely
to abuse that privilege : that the church, being assisted
by the Spirit of God in the search of the Scriptures, bay*
ing the promise of the presence of Jesus to the end of the
world, and having possession of the unwritten word as a
commentary upon the written, is the only safe interpreter
of Scripture, and the supreme judge, by whose definitive
sentence all controversies with regard to the meaning of
particular passages, or the general doctrine of Scripture,
must be determined : that it is the duty of Christians to
acquiesce in this infallible determination ; and that, al-
though they do not understand the grounds upon which
it rests, or although other doctrines than those which the
church declares to be true appear to their minds agreeable
to Scripture, it is presumption and impiety, a breach of
that reverence which they owe to the institution of Christ,
and a sin for which they deserve everlasting punishment,
to oppose their own private judgment, which cannot of
itself attain the truth, and which may depart very far from
it, to the decision of the church which cannot err : that
the faith which becomes the dutiful subjects of the king-
dom of Christ, and by which they are saved, is an entire
submission of the understanding to the decisions of the
church ; a faith which does not include a knowledge of
the things believed, which is more fitly denned by igno-
rance, and which supposes nothing more than an implicit
and cordial acquiescence in all that is taught by the
church.
The foregoing positions, or doctrines of the church of
Rome, are combated in different parts of the ordinary
systems. I have brought them together in one view, in
order to give a full account of the extent of the potestas
doy'tarrx.'/!, as claimed by that church. And I need not
stop to expose the monstrous nature of a claim, which
constitutes the great body of Christians mere machines ;
which invades the prerogative* and usurps the office and
the honours of the great Prophet, whom it is the duty of
522 ARTICLES OF FAITH.
Christians to hear; and which, by ascribing to the church
an infallibility which is nowhere promised, and which is
inconsistent with the weakness of humanity, has produced
in that church errors, contradictions, and absurdities,
which appear to every rational inquirer most disgraceful
and pernicious to those by whom they are held.
To so monstrous a claim all Protestants agree in op-
posing this principle, that the Scriptures are the only rule
of faith. This principle they understand to include the
following positions : — The authority of the books of the
New Testament does not depend upon the judgment of
the church. The history of what we call the canon of the
New Testament may be thus stated. While many books,
which claimed to be written by divine inspiration, were
rejected in early times, those which we now receive were
declared to be canonical, because they had benn conveyed
down from the days of the apostles, with satisfying evi-
dence of their authority. This evidence, as laid before
those who fixed the canon of the New Testament, consist-
ed of internal marks of authenticity, of which a scholar
in every age is equally qualified to judge, of the consent
of the Christian world, of the testimony of adversaries to
the Christian faith, and of many collateral circumstances,
which must have been better known to them than to us,
who live at such a distance from the date of the books.
But had any early council presumed to contradict the
amount of this evidence, by rejecting a book which was
authentic, or admitting one which was spurious, the voice
of the Christian world would have risen against so daring
a decision ; and the remains of Christian antiquity which
have reached our days, would have enabled us to disregard
it. In judging, then, of the authenticity of the books of
the New Testament, we pay no further regard to the de-
cision of the church than as it constitutes a part of that
tradition which must be the voucher of every book writ-
ten in a remote age ; and having satisfied ourselves in the
only rational manner — in the same manner as we do with
regard to all other ancient books — that the books of the
New Testament were written by the persons whose names
they bear, we learn from the evidence of the divine mis-
sion of Jesus, and from the nature of the commission
given to his apostles, of both which we are qualified to
ARTICLES OF FAITH. 523
judge, the entire respect and credit which are due to
every thing contained in the books.
Now, this credit which is due to the books, not upon
account of the testimony of the church, but upon their
own account, includes a belief of their sufficiency and
their perfection. It does not admit of what the church of
Rome calls tradition, or an unwritten word, being put up-
on a level with them. It implies, that all things necessary
to salvation are contained in the books themselves ; that
the attainment of the knowledge of these things is not at-
tended with difficulties, so insuperable to an individual as
to render the judgment of the church indispensably neces-
sary ; that every person who has the use of reason may,
by a proper exercise of his rational powers, and by availing
himself of the opportunities within his reach, satisfy his
mind what is the doctrine of Scripture, and understand
that doctrine as far as it is necessary he should understand
it ; and consequently, that no individual Christian is re-
quired to exercise an implicit faith, of which he can give
no other account than that it rests upon the authority of
the church ; but that as it is contrary to the laws of his na-
ture to believe what appears to him absurd, so it is a duty,
required of him by his divine teacher, to * search the
Scriptures," so as to judge for himself, that what he pro-
fesses to believe is therein contained, and thus to be able
to give a reason of his faith and hope.
By stating the foregoing positions, I have endeavoured
to unfold that principle, which, being characteristical of
Protestantism, is avowed by all who have departed from
the errors of the church of Rome. But it is held under
different modifications ; and those who agree in receiving
the Scriptures as a sufficient rule of faith, and as the only
authoritative rule, do not agree concerning the power re-
served to the church as to the doctrines of religion.
The followers of Socinus, who were among the earliest
Reformers, were led, by the general principles of their sys-
tem, to an extreme solicitude in guarding against the
abuses of ecclesiastical authority ; and having, upon many
points, departed very far from the received opinions of
Christians, they were obliged, in self-defence, to lay down
such a plan of church government, as did not admit that
the church at any time possessed the right of intermed-
0'24f ARTICLES OF FAITH.
dling in articles of faith. The Socinians hold, that as the
Scriptures are the rule of faith, the essential articles of
faith are so few, so simple, and so easily gathered out of
clear explicit passages, that it is impossible for any man
who has the exercise of his reason to miss them ; that all
the mistakes and differences of opinion amongst those who
search the Scriptures respect points which are not essen-
tial, and concerning which it is both vain and hurtful to
try to establish an uniformity of opinion ; that it is in all
cases a sufficient declaration of Christian faith to say that
we believe the Scriptures ; that no harm can arise from
allowing every man to interpret Scripture as he pleases ;
and that, as Scripture may be sufficiently understood for
the purposes of salvation, without any foreign assistance,
all creeds and confessions of faith, composed and prescrib-
ed by human authority, are an encroachment upon the
prerogative of the supreme teacher, an invasion of the
right of private judgment, and a pernicious attempt to sub-
stitute the commandments of men in place of the doctrine
of God.
According to this plan, there is left to the church and
its ministers, in their teaching, merely the office of ex-
hortation. Over the doctrines, which are the principles
upon which the exhortation proceeds, it is conceived to be
incompetent that they should have any control ; and both
the proceedings of ecclesiastical assemblies, and the mini-
strations of private teachers, are understood to depart from
their proper sphere, and to be very much misemployed,
when, instead of confining themselves to recommenda-
tions of the practice of virtue, they intermeddle with
points of doctrine, all of which are either so plain, that they
cannot be illustrated, or so unimportant, that every one
may be allowed, according to an ancient phrase which is
often used, to abound in his own sense.
To most Protestant churches this plan appears very de-
fective ; and when I state the following views, you will
perceive how far it falls short of the purposes, for which a
church seems to have been established by Christ.
The books of the New Testament are written in a lan-
guage which is now understood only by the learned. Yet,
in that language, it was intended they should be sent over
the world to be the rule of faith to all Christians. How-
ARTICLES OF FAITH, 525
ever plain, therefore, these books might be to the national
"who spoke that language, the great body of the people in
all other countries stand in need of an interpreter. They
are ignorant of the meaning of single words and phrases,
If different translations are offered, they do not know
which is most correct ; and consequently they must re-
main in doubt and suspense, unless there is some human
authority upon which they can rest.
But further, after the meaning of single words and
phrases is analysed, there still remain in all ancient books
many passages which cannot be understood without a
knowledge of local customs; of points in chronology, geo-
graphy, and history ; of figures of speech ; and of that pe-
culiar character which every language derives from the
manners and the science of those by whom it is spoken.
It is inrpossible that the great body of the people in any
country can make the necessary progress in so large and
multifarious a branch of study ; so that here also, as well
as in the meaning of single words and phrases, they must
rest upon the authority of others. Our Lord has not left
these wants of his disciples to be supplied in a casual man-
ner, by any person more learned than themselves whom
they chance to meet. But having provided, in the con-
stitution of his religion, a standing method of instruction,
he directs all, who in searching the Scriptures feel their
own deficiencies, to have recourse to the persons who are
set over them in the Lord. When the apostles went forth
to make disciples of all nations, they were enabled, by the
gift of tongues, to speak so as to be understood by all who
heard them. Now that the written word of the apostles is
transmitted to future ages in a particular language, the
learning of the Christian teachers may render that written
word as intelligible to the people, as if they themselves un-
derstood the original language ; and since the Christian
teachers appeared to us formerly, as intended by Christ to
constitute a society co-operating for the same great pur-
pose, it is natural to expect that, instead of a private ren^-
dering of the Scriptures by every individual teacher, all
who minister to persons speaking the same language, will
join in preparing or adopting a common translation. This
translation, recommended by the concurrent authority of
the body of teachers, will give the people all the assurance
526
ARTICLES OF FAITH.
which the nature of the case admits, or which it requires,
that the book which they read ij the same in sense with
that which was written by the apostles ; and this book, re-
ceiving in the ministrations of the individual teachers
those elucidations, which their knowledge of antiquity,
and the fruits of their various studies qualify them to give,
will be " profitable" to all " for instruction in righteous-
ness."
It appears, then, to be unquestionable, that the succes-
sive teachers in the Christian church were intended to
be interpreters and expounders of the sacred books ; and
that one part of the office assigned them is, to afford the
disciples of Christ that assistance in learning the truth
therein contained, of which, from the nature of the books,
the language in which they were written, and the customs
of the persons addressed in them, the great body of the
people in every country stand much in need. But there
is a farther part of their office, in relation to the doctrines
of religion, which a due attention to the subject does not
suffer us to omit. When we recollect the language and
the spirit of the directions given to Timothy and Titus,
and when we hear Paul saying to Timothy, ii. 2, " The
things that thou hast heard of me, the same commit thou
to faithful men, who shall be able to teach others also,"
we are led to consider the succession of Christian teachers
as intended to be the guardians of that truth which may
be learned from the Scriptures ; and the church, the great
society composed of those teachers, is presented to our
view under the idea of the keepers of a sacred deposit, over
which they are appointed to watch. It is by the illustra-
tion of this idea that we show the imperfection of what I
stated as the Socinian plan.
The foundation of the character of a disciple of Christ
is laid in the acknowledgment of a system of divine truth.
That system may be learned by searching the Scriptures.
But our Lord and his Apostles do not lead us to suppose,
that it is learned by every person into whose hands the
Scriptures are put, or who professes to expound them.
Our Lord gives notice of false prophets, who should come
to his disciples in sheep's clothing, while inwardly they
were ravening wolves.* The apostles saw the fulfilment of
* Matt, viu 15.
ARTICLES OF FAITH. 527
tins prediction ; and their Epistles abound with complaints
of false teachers, men " who corrupted the word of God ;
who had erred concerning the truth ; who subverted whole
houses, teaching things which they ought not ; who brought
in damnable heresies ; who were moved not by the spirit
of truth, but by the spirit of error ; men unlearned and
unstable, who wrested the Scriptures to their own de-
struction." * The Apostles mention many particular
errors which had arisen in their days ; they combat them
with zeal ; they call upon Christians to u contend ear-
nestly for the faith which was once delivered to the
saints, " and to " beware lest any man spoil them through
philosophy and vain deceit, after the tradition of men ; "
and they represent as one of the purposes for which Christ
gave prophets, and apostles, and evangelists, i. e. for which
he established a church, Eph. iv. 13, that Christians might
" be no more children tossed to and fro, and carried about
•rw,n avs/j/jj rr\g bidaffxa'kicx.g, with every wind of doctrine, by
the sleight of men, and cunning craftiness, whereby they
lie in wait to deceive." In like manner the Apostle thus
writes to the Hebrews, xiii. 7, 8, 9, " Remember them
which have the rule over you ; who have spoken to you
the word of God ; whose faith follow, considering the end
of their conversation, Jesus Christ, the same yesterday,
to-day, and for ever. Be not carried about with divers
and strange doctrines." These verses, when taken in con-
nexion, present this whole sense, that as the doctrine of
Christ, like himself, is unchangeable, his disciples, instead
of hastily adopting the various opinions which may hap-
pen to be in circulation, should continue in the truth
which they receive from the spiritual teachers, who are set
over them in the Lord, imitating their faith. In order to
qualify the Christian teachers to perform the important
service implied in these passages, the Apostle exhorts Ti-
mothy, and through him, every succeeding minister of
the Gospel, " to hold fast the form of sound words." He
excites him to the assiduous exercise of his talents in
counteracting the restless and insidious attempts of sedu-
cers ; and he introduces the following words, Titus i.
* 2 Cor.ii. 17. 2 Tim. ii. 18 Titus i. 1 1 - 2 Pet ii. 1 j iii- 6;
1 John iv. 6.
I>28 ARTICLES OF FAITH.
9, 10, 11, into the description of what a bishop or minister
ought to be, " Holding fast the faithful word, as he hatli
been taught, that he may be able, by sound doctrine, both
to exhort and to convince the gainsayers. For there are
many unruly and vain talkers and deceivers, whose mouths
must be stopped." These directions of the Apostle apply
by parity of reason to the heresies, which he gives notice
were to arise in latter times, as well as to those which he
himself combated. They impose a duty upon the mini-
sters of religion, and consequently they create a corre-
sponding duty in the people to whom they minister ; in
other words, while they invest the ministers of religion with
some kind of authority in relation to its doctrines, they
require a degree of reverence for every lawful exercise
of that authority. They teach clearly that an acknow-
ledgment of the truth of Scripture is not a sufficient secu-
rity for soundness of faith, because they state a perversion
of Scripture by those who have received it, as not only a
possible case, but as a case which then actually existed ;
and consequently they imply that it is lawful for the mini-
sters of religion to employ some additional guard to that
" form of sound words, " which they are required to hold
fast and to defend.
Two striking instances of a perversion of Scripture, in
the days of the Apostles are mentioned, the one by Paul,
the other by John. In his Epistles to Timothy, Paul
speaks of Hymeneus and Philetus, who " concerning the
truth had erred, saying that the resurrection is past al-
ready, and overthrew the faith of some ; " i. e. they did
not deny that the Scriptures speak of a resurrection, but
by an allegorical interpretation, they resolved all the de^
clarations of the future resurrection of the body into a
figurative expression of the present renovation of the
heart and life, which is produced in Christians by the
grace of the Gospel. John, in his first and second Epistles,
speaks of deceivers, whom he calls Antichrist, persons
moved by a spirit in opposition to Christ, " who confess-
ed not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh. " They did
Hot deny that the Scriptures speak of his manifestation,
but they thought that the most rational interpretation of
the words of Scripture is found by considering the body
«of Christ as a phantasm, which answered the purpose of his
ARTICLES OF FAITH. 529
holding communication with men, without subjecting the
Son of God to that degradation, and his religion to the
many difficulties, which appeared to them to arise from
his being allied with a material substance. Now both these
kinds of deceivers, because they did not hold the truth
of Scripture, although they spoke the words of Scrip-
ture, were opposed by the Apostles, who earnestly
warned the Christians to beware of their doctrine. In
like manner, therefore, when in future ages some arose
who said that Jesus is the Son of God, but who gave
such an interpretation of that phrase, as rendered it con-
sistent with the opinion which they avowed, that Jesus
was a mere man ; when others spoke in the language of
Scripture, concerning the Spirit, but considering that
language as meaning nothing more than the influence of
God, published as a part of their creed that the Holy
Ghost is not a divine person ; when others interpreted all
the variety of expressions, in which Jesus is said to have
died for sin, as meaning only that our sin was the occasion
of his death, and that his death tended to take away sin,
but not as conveying any idea of atonement ; when such
opinions arose, and were held, and defended, and propa-
gated by men who professed to venerate the Scriptures,
those Christian teachers who considered the divinity of
our Saviour, the personality of the Spirit, and the doc-
trine of atonement, to be important branches of the truth
as it is in Christ Jesus, were not only warranted, but were
called to combat these opinions, to guard " the form of
sound words" from corruption, and to warn the Christians
committed to their charge against being led aside by these
perversions of Scripture. It was not enough to exhort
Christians to believe what the Scriptures declared upon
these points ; for those, who were accused of perverting
the Scriptures, professed this belief. It was not possible
to have recourse to any such infallible authority as that
wdiich the apostles exerted, when they branded, as funda-
mental errors, the doctrines of Hymeneus and other de-
ceivers, who arose in their days. There is clear evidence
that Jesus did not intend any such infallible authority
should continue to exist in his church ; yet in all ages the
Scriptures have been liable to perversion ; in all ages it
appears to have been part of the charge committed to the
VOL. II. 2 A
530
ARTICLES OF FAITH.
Christian teachers to maintain and defend the truth ; and
it is left to them to devise the most prudent and effectual
methods of fulfilling that duty.
The mode of fulfilling this duty, to which the Christian
teachers very early had recourse, was of the following
kind. When they apprehended a danger of the propaga-
tion of false opinions concerning an important article of
Christian faith, they assembled in larger or smaller num-
bers, from more or fewer districts, according to circum-
stances. In these assemblies, which are known by the
name of councils, and which gradually assumed the forms
essential to the orderly transaction of business in a great
meeting, the controverted points were canvassed ; and the
opinion, which appeared to the council agreeable to Scrip-
ture, was declared in words so contrived, as to form their
explicit testimony against the opinions which they ac-
counted erroneous. It is not impossible that this method
of deciding controversies was suggested to the early Chris-
tians by the practice of the States of ancient Greece, who
held councils upon important occasions- But it is of more
importance to observe that the method appears to be
agreeable both to the nature of the case and to Scripture,
It is agreeable to the nature of the case. For the consent
of a number of teachers in any doctrine was the best se-
curity of their having attained the truth, which their fal-
libility admitted ; and the unequivocal declaration of that
consent was the most likely way of conciliating respect for
their opinion, and of giving it that authority with the
people, which might render it a preservative against error.
This method, in itself natural and expedient, may be said
to be agreeable to Scripture, and even to have received a
sanction from the practice of the apostles. One of the
earliest disputes in the Christian church respected the ne-
cessity of circumcision. Paul and Barnabas, after having
had no small disputation in the regions where they la-
boured, went up to Jerusalem to consult the apostles and
elders about this question. The apostles and elders, hav-
ing met to consider the matter, and canvassed it at length,
came to a definitive sentence, which they published in an
epistle to the churches ; and Paul, upon his return to the
region which he had left, as he went through the cities.
Acts xvi. 4, 5, " delivered them the decrees for to keep,
ARTICLES OF FAITH. 531
that were ordained of the apostles and elders which were
at Jerusalem ; and so were the churches established in the
faith."
It was most natural for the Christian teachers in future
ages to consider this apostolic council, as a direction and a
warrant with regard to the most expedient method of ter-
minating the controversies which arose in their time. Ac-
cordingly, when the Arian opinions were propagated with
zeal and success in the beginning of the fourth century, a
council, which is known by the name of the first general
council, was held at Nice under the authority of the Roman
Emperor, then become a Christian, and declared in the
creed, called the Nicene creed, the divinity and consub-
stantiality of the Son. A second council, held at Constan-
tinople in the end of that century, declared, in opposition
to the errors of Macedonius, the divinity and personality
of the Holy Ghost; and two councils, held, the one at
Ephesus and the other at Chalcedon, about the middle of
the fifth century, testified their disapprobation of the sys-
tems taught by Nestorius and Eutychfes, and declared what
continues to be the received opinion in most Christian
churches, concerning the union of the divine and human
nature of our Saviour.
These four general councils are mentioned with honour
in ecclesiastical history, and are spoken of by most Chris-
tian writers as entitled to a degree of /e-pect, which Is not
due to any succeeding council. Not that they were, ac-
cording to the literal sense of the word, general councils,
i, e. assemblies consisting of deputies front all parts of
Christendom. The difficulties which must occur to every
person, who considers what such a meeting requires, are
of such a kind, that it has never taken place in fact; and
were it practicable, it would not derive from the number
or the universality of the representation an infallible secu-
rity against error. Neither is the peculiar respect paid to
these councils founded on a belief, that every part of their
proceedings w conducted in an unexceptionable manner.
There might I much faction and altercation, weakness in
some of the me: ibers, and political views in others. But
they are respected, because the opinions whk h they de-
clared appear to the great part of the Christian world to be
founded in Scripture. We receive the opinions not for
532 ARTICLES OF FAITH.
the sake of the declaration of the councils ; but we honour
the councils for declaring opinions which we believe to
be true; and we testify this honour by adopting, in our
profession of those opinions, the significant phrases by
which these early councils discriminated the truth from the
errors with which it had been blended. Many of the suc-
ceeding councils declared what we believe to be false ; and
the council of Trent, held in the thirteenth century, which
the Christian world had loudly demanded as the most ef-
fectual method of reforming the errors of the church of
Rome, was so managed by the influence and artifice of the
Pope, that it lent its authority to the establishment of those
very errors.
When the Protestants of Germany judged it necessary
for them to leave a church, whose corruptions they could
find no method of correcting, they delivered to the diet of
the empire as their apology, what is called the confession
of Augsburg ; Confessio Augustana ; and in every king-
dom and state, which afterwards left the communion of
the church of Rome, an assembly of the teachers, held
generally by the authority and direction of the state, com-
piled a confession of their faith, or a declaration of the
truths which they believed to be contained in Scripture.
These confessions, which differed from one another in
some points, were, in general, so framed as to form a tes-
timony against the errors of the church of Rome, without
renouncing any of the truths which that church held ; the
Protestants wishing to hold themselves forth to the world
as Christians, who retained the great doctrines of the Gos-
pel unadulterated by any cf the heresies which had arisen,
and who forsook only those corruptions in doctrine and
practice which a particular church had introduced. From
these early confessions arose, in process of time, with some-
variations, what are called the Thirty-nine Articles of the
church of England, what we call the Confession of Faith
of the church of Scotland, and the Symbols, formularies,
and Catechisms of other Protestant churches.
When the opinions of Arminius were spreading in Hol-
land about the beginning of the seventeenth century, a
council or synod was summoned at Dort by the authority
of the States-General ; and deputies were invited to at-
tend from the neighbouring principalities, and from the
ARTICLES OF FAITH. 533
two churches of Great Britain. This council, which is
known by the name of Synod us Dordracena, after sitting
many months, condemned the tenets of Arminius, and
published a declaration of the Christian faith upon the
controverted points, for which some Protestant churches
entertain a high respect, as it is agreeable to their opinions,
and which others regard with indifference, or hold in con-
tempt. The result of the Synod of Dort is a lesson to the
Protestant church, that the expediency of general coun-
cils expired with the division of the Roman Empire ; that
in the present situation of Christendom it is chimerical to
think of obtaining by this method any greater uniformity
of doctrine, than already subsists among those who have
left the communion of the church of Rome ; and that in
every independent kingdom or state, the Christian teachers,
supported by the civil authorit}', in the manner that is
agreed upon, are fully competent, without waiting for the
judgment of Christians in other countries, to prepare such
a general declaration of the Christian faith, and such oc-
casional preservatives against error, as may answer the
purposes for which the church was invested with what we
have called the potestas doyfiovrixr).
The objection commonly made to confessions of faith is,
that they are too particular ; that a declaration of faith,
which is meant to unite Christians, should comprehend
only the fundamental doctrines of Christianity, without
descending to those controverted points, and those nice-
ties of doctrine, upon which men have differed ; and that
it would in general be better that these confessions were
expressed in the language of Scripture, than in the terms
of human science.
The persons most ready to bring forward this objection
are those, whose system excludes some of the doctrines
which the great body of Protestants agree in receiving.
In their manner of stating the objection, they are careful
to conceal their disbelief of particular doctrines, under a
zeal for liberty of conscience, and the right of private
judgment ; and instead of affirming that a confession de-
clares what is false, they choose rather to say, that by the
particularity with which it states the received opinion, it
abridges and invades that freedom in. every thing that con-
534 ARTICLES OF FAITH.
cerns religion, which Christians derive from the spirit of
the Gospel.
The subject has, of late, received much discussion in
England. The objection is stated with ability and elo-
quence in a book entitled the Confessional ; and when you
turn your attention to this matter, you will easily become
acquainted with the answers and replies that have been
published. I do not mean to enter into any detail, but
simply to lead your thoughts to that answer to the objec-
tion, which may be deduced from the principles that have
been stated.
It is easy to ask that only fundamental articles should
be introduced into confessions ; but it is not easy to say
what articles are fundamental. There is no enumeration
of them in Scripture ; and no attempt that has ever been
made to enumerate them has given universal satisfaction.
The very point upon which different sects divide is, that
some account articles fundamental, which to others appear
unimportant ; and that even things, which all admit to be
fundamental, are held by some with such limitations, as
appear to others very much to enervate their meaning.
It is certainly not desirable that confessions should descend
to minute controversies ; and perhaps all of them might
be abridged. But the very purpose for which they are
composed, being to guard against error, it is plain that
they become nugatory, if they deliver the truths of reli-
gion in those words of Scripture which had been pervert-
ed, or in terms so general as to include both the error
and the truth.
In judging how far the particularity of confessions in-
vades the right of private judgment, it is necessary to at-
tend to an essential distinction between the condition of
teachers and that of the people. The confession, in which
any number of teachers unites, is that " form of sound
words," which they think they find in Scripture, and
which they consider it as their duty to " hold fast." Every
teacher, who belongs to the community, is of course sup-
posed to assent to the truths contained in their confession ;
and the community of teachers ought not to admit any
person to take part of their ministry, unless by his sub-
scribing the confession, or declaring his sentiments in some
ARTICLES OF FAITH. 535
other way, they know that he entertains the opinions
which are there published. Without some such requisi-
tion, the confession of the community, and the ministra-
tions of the individual teachers, might be in opposition to
one another. Many of them, holding opinions that were
condemned in the confession, and animated with zeal for
the propagation of those opinions, might instil into the
minds of the people the very errors against which it was
the purpose of the confession to guard them ; and thus the
negligence of the community would become the instru-
ment of exposing the people to be " carried about with
divers and strange doctrines," of inflaming their breasts
with that animosity which generally attends religious dis-
putes, and of bringing upon them those evils from which
they would have been preserved, if there had been an
uniformity in the doctrine of their teachers. If, then, the
church in general, and any division of the church, consist-
ing of the office-bearers of a particular district, united
in a society, have a right to declare their opinion concern-
ing controverted points, and if it is part of the duty of their
office by a declaration of this opinion to oppose the propa-
gation of error, it follows, by consequence, from this right
and this duty, that they are entitled to require from
every person, to whom they convey the powers implied in
ordination, a declaration of his assent to their opinions.
This is merely prescribing the terms of admission to a par-
ticular office ; it is employing the nature of the office to
regulate the qualifications ; and it is no infringement of
the right of private judgment, because if any person does
not possess the qualifications, or does not choose to com-
ply with the terms, he has only to turn his attention to
some other office. For if, instead of becoming a teacher,
he prefers to continue one of the people in the Christian
society, he is under no obligation to declare his assent to
the confession, which has been published by the teachers
as the declaration of their faith, and the directory of their
teaching. How far heretics are liable to censure, will be
considered, when we speak of the judicial power of the
church. What I am now stating is this essential distinc-
tion between the teachers and the people in a Christian
society, that the judgment of the body of the people is
not necessarily concluded under the judgment of the of-
536 ARTICLES OF FAITH.
fice-bearers ; in other words, that the potestas h(r/(j,arr/.r„
which we conceive to be inherent in the nature of the
church, does not imply a right of imposing upon the con-
sciences of Christians the belief of that which the church
lias determined to be true.
From this account of the potestas doyftarwri, as exercised
by Protestants, it appears to be neither inconsistent with
the supremacy of Christ, nor destructive of the liberties of
Christians. It is not inconsistent with the supremacy of
Christ; because it is purely ministerial, professing to in-
terpret the words of Christ and his apostles ; proving out
of them all the assertions which it publishes ; directing to
them as the infallible standard of truth; and warning
Christians against listening to any other doctrine than that
which Christ commanded to be taught. The confessions
of Protestant churches claim to be true, not in respect of
the authority by which they are composed, but in respect
of their conformity to the words of Scripture ; and there-
fore, instead of invading, they assert the prerogative of the
Supreme Teacher. Nor is it inconsistent with the liber-
ties of Christians. When Christian teachers either give a
general declaration of the faith, or bear testimony occa-
sionally against particular errors, a respect is certainly
due to the judgment of men invested with an office in the
church, and exercising this office for a purpose which is
declared in Scripture to be important. But this respect
does not imply a submission of the understanding. It is
acknowledged that the decision, proceeding from fallible
men, may be erroneous ; and that it is the duty of Christi-
ans to " judge of themselves what is right, to search the
Scriptures whether the things are so, to try the spirits,
whether they be of God." This exercise of the potestas
boy[xarr,iri may give warning of error ; may detect the so-
phistry upon which the error rests, and may collect the
proofs of the sound doctrine. AW these are helps, which
private Christians derive from that order of men instituted
by Christ for the edification of his body, the church. But
the understanding is not overruled, because it is assisted ;
with these helps Christians are only better able to exer-
cise their understanding, upon subjects less familiar to
them than to their teachers : and if, after making the pro-
per use of this assistance, they are satisfied that the deci-
ARTICLES OF FAITH. 53J
sion of the church is not well founded, and that what the
church brands as an error is agreeable to the word of
God, they are perfectly acquitted in the judgment of their
own consciences, and in the sight of God, for refusing to
adhere to what appears to them an erroneous decision ;
and it is as much their duty to hold what they account
true, although contrary to the judgment of the church, as
it was the duty of the church to warn them against what
she accounted an error.
And thus, by the poteslas doy/mnxri, as claimed by Pro-
testants, the church, according to the true meaning of
that expression of Paul, 1 Tim. iii. 15, is " the pillar and
ground of the truth," crxikog xai hdgouoo/MX. ttjs aK'^siag ; not
as it is interpreted in the church of Rome, the foundation
upon which the truth rests, but the publisher and defender
of the truth. In ancient times, edicts and other writings
intended for the information of the people were affixed to
pillars ; and this was the legal method of promulgation.
So the church declares, holds up to public view, the truth
recorded in Scripture ; and when the truth is attacked,
the church by its decisions supports the truth, stating fair-
ly what had been perverted, and exhibiting the proofs of
what had been denied. It remains with those, to whom
the church ministers, to compare what is inscribed upon
the pillar with the original record, from which it professes
to be taken, and to examine the statement and the proofs
which are submitted to their consideration. The church
discharges its office by warning them against error ; they
do their duty, when they listen with attention to the warn-
ing, and yet are careful not to be misled by those who are
appointed to assist their endeavours in searching after the
truth. If, in consequence of fulfilling this duty, they
sometimes reject the truth which is proposed to them, and
adopt erroneous tenets, this is only a proof, that, in the
present imperfect state, uniformity of opinion is not con-
sistent with the free exercise of the human understanding ;
and it is unquestionabl y better that men should sometimes
err, than that they should be compelled to the acknow-
ledgment of any system, by an authority which is not com-
petent to fallible mortals, and which destroys the reason-
able nature of those over whom it is exerted.
I conclude this subject with stating, that the view which
538
ARTICLES OF FAITH.
I have given of the potestas doy/Marr/tyj is agreeable to the
declared sentiments of both the churches in this island.
In the 20th article of the church of England, are these
words : " The church hath authority in matters of faith.
And yet it is not lawful for the church to ordain any thing
that is contrary to God's word written ; neither may it so
expound one place of Scripture, that it be contrary to an-
other. Wherefore, although the church be a witness and
keeper of holy writ, yet besides the same, ought it not to
enforce any thing to be believed for necessity of salva-
tion." In the 21st Article, it is sai;), " General councils,
forasmuch as they be an assembly of men whereof all be
not governed with the Spirit and word of God, may err,
and sometimes have erred even in things pertaining unto
God. Wherefore things ordained by them as necessary to
salvation have neither strength nor authority, unless it
may be declared that they are taken out of the holy Scrip-
tures." The whole first chapter of our Confession of
Faith, concerning the holy Scriptures, is a testimony
against the potestas doyfiarr/,^ claimed by the church of
Rome. In the 31st chapter, it is said, " It belongeth to
synods and councils ministerially to determine controver-
sies of faith ; and their determinations, if consonant to the
word of God, are to be received with reverence and sub-
mission, not only for their agreement with the word, but
also for the power whereby they are made, as being an or-
dinance of God, appointed thereunto in his word. All sy-
nods and councils, since the apostles, whether general or
particular, maj' err, and many have erred ; therefore they
are not to be made the rule of faith or practice, but to be
used as an help in both."
539
CHAP. V.
MATTERS OF ORDER. RITES AND CEREMONIES.
The potestas diccTtvcrixi), that which respects ecclesiastical
canons or constitutions, is limited and regulated by the
sovereign authority of the Lord Jesus, and the liberties of
his disciples.
The church of Rome, professing to be the keepers of
an unwritten word, out of which they can supply at their
pleasure the deficiencies of Scripture, and claiming an au-
thority to which Christians owe implicit subjection, con-
ceive that they have a right to enact laws which bind the
conscience, and which cannot be transgressed without in-
curring the same penalties, which are annexed to every
breach of the divine law. They have, in virtue of this
claim, made numberless additions to the essential parts of
the wrorship of God, which, although not enjoined in Scrip-
ture, they represent as indispensably necessary, in order
to the acceptance of the worshipper. They impose re-
straints in the enjoyment of the comforts of life, in the for-
mation of different connexions, and in the conduct of the
business of society ; restraints which, although not founded
upon the word of God, cannot be broken through without
incurring, in the judgment of the church, the guilt of a
deadly sin. They not only command, upon pain of eter-
nal damnation, many performances, as fasts, and penances,
and pilgrimages, which the Scriptures do not require ; but
they even enjoin by their authority, as in the case of the
worship of images, and other services which appear to us
idolatrous, what the Scriptures seem to have forbidden ;
and they abridge the liberty of Christians by a multitude
540 MATTERS OF ORDER.
of frivolous institutions, a compliance with which is not
left to be regulated by the discretion and circumstances
of individuals, but is bound rigorously upon all, unless the
church chooses to give a dispensation from the duty,
which her authority had created.
All this constitutes one large branch of what Protest-
ants account the usurpation and tyranny of the church of
Rome. It appears to them to be an encroachment upon
tiie prerogative of the " one Lawgiver, who is able to save
and to destroy," who, having delivered in his word the
laws of his kingdom, has not committed to any the power
of altering, repealing, or multiplying these laws, but has
left his disciples to learn, from his own discourses, and the
writings of his apostles, " all things whatsoever he has
commanded them to observe." By this encroachment
upon the prerogative of the one Lawgiver, the rights of
Christians too are invaded ; because, instead of having to
walk by a precise rule delivered in Scripture, which all
may know, their consciences are subjected to regulations
indefinite in number, which, depending upon the views and
the pleasure of particular men, may not only become op-
pressive, but may involve them in the most distressing
embarrassment, by requiring them, as a condition of salva-
tion, to do that which to their own judgment appears
sinful.
Against this usurpation and tyranny, all Protestants
have revolted ; and in opposition to it they hold that the
church has no power to prescribe any new terms of accept-
ance with God, or any other conditions of salvation than
those which are declared in Scripture ; that every person
who worships God according to the directions which he
himself has given may hope, through the merits of Jesus,
to please him ; that the law of God is fulfilled by abstain-
ing from what he has forbidden, and by doing what he
has commanded ; and that God alone being the Lord of
conscience, no ecclesiastical regulation can justify us in
doing what we account sinful, or in abstaining from what
Ave think commanded : or can so far alter the nature of
things as to convert an action, concerning which the word
of God has not left any direction, into a necessary indis-
pensable duty, which we may in no situation omit without
incurring the divine displeasure.
RITES AND CEREMONIES. 541
Notwithstanding these limitations, .which the supreme
authority of Christ and the rights of his subjects obviously
require, there remains a large field for the potestas biaroiy.-
rtxri, and many questions have arisen amongst Christians
concerning the proper and lawful exercise of it within that
field.
There is one branch indeed of the exercise of the potes-
tas hiaraxTty.ri, which admits of no dispute. It may be em-
ployed in enforcing the laws of Christ ; not that the au-
thority of these laws derives any accession from that of
the church. But as the church is the publisher and de-
fender of the rule of faith contained in the Scriptures, so
she is also the publisher and defender of the rule of prac-
tice there delivered. The ministers of religion, in their
individual capacity, exhort and persuade Christians to ob-
serve this rule. When the rule is generally violated, or
when it is perverted by gross misinterpretations which are
likely to spread, the teachers of any district united in a
society, forming what we call the church of that district,
may address an admonition or explanation to all who are
of their communion. The interposition of this visible au-
thority may awaken the minds of the people to a recol-
lection of that superior authority which is not an object
of sense ; and the infliction of those censures, which are
within the power of the church, may serve as a warning
of those judgments which the Almighty has reserved in
his own power. In all churches there are standing laws
of the church enjoining the great branches of morality.
There are also occasional injunctions and ordinances pro-
hibiting those transgressions which are most flagrant ; re-
proofs and warnings against sins, which at any time par-
ticularly abound in a district. As no person who attends
to the manners of the world will say that such laws, and
injunctions, and reproofs, are unnecessary, so experience
does not justify any person in saying that they are wholly
ineffectual. While civil government prohibits many im-
moralities under this view, that they are hurtful to the
peace of society, church government extends its prohibi-
tions to other immoralities also, which do not fall under
this description ; and when the two conspire, as, if both
are legitimately exercised, will never fail to be the case,
they are of considerable use in restraining enormity of
542 MATTERS OF ORDER.
transgression, and in preserving that decency of outward
conduct, which is a great pu,blic benefit, and which, with
many, might not proceed from the unassisted influence of
religion.
It is unnecessary to dwell longer upon this undisputed
exercise of the authority of the church in command-
ing what Christ has commanded, and forbidding what he
has forbidden. The discussions, which the potestas hiaray.-
r/xaj requires, respect those numberless occasions upon
which the church is called to make enactments by her own
authority. To these enactments there was applied, in
early times, the name canons, which is derived from the
Greek word xamv, regula, and which means to convey that
these enactments are not put upon a footing with the laws
of Christ ; but, being subordinate to them, are merely re-
gulations applying general laws to particular cases.
The first object of these regulations is what we may call
matters of order. The church being a society, in which a
number of persons are united, and are supposed frequently
to assemble, there must be regulations enacted to give the
outward polity of the society its form, to ascertain the
terms upon which persons are admitted to bear office in
the society, and to direct the time and place of assembling
for all the members. It is manifest that such matters of
order cannot be left to the discretion of individuals, be-
cause the variety of their determinations would produce
confusion. It may be supposed that with regard to all
such matters, individuals are ready to follow that authority
which they unite in recognising ; and if the Christian so-
ciety is not necessarily dependent upon any human so-
ciety, but may exist by itself, and has within itself the
powers necessary for its own preservation, this authority
of order must be lodged in the office-bearers of the
society.
One of the most important circumstances of order in the
Christian society is the time of holding the assemblies.
I do not mean the hours, but the days, of meeting ; a cir-
cumstance with regard to which an uniformity may na-
turally be expected in a society united by the same faith.
It has been common for men in all ages to connect the
remembrance of interesting events with the solemnization
of the days, upon which such events originally happened :
RITES AND CEREMONIES. 543
and the first teachers of the Gospel appear to have given
their sanction to this natural propensity, by changing the
weekly rest, from the seventh day to the day upon which
Christ rose from the dead. From emotions of respect and
gratitude, and from the authority of this example, there
was early introduced in the Christian church the annual
solemnization of Christmas as the day upon which Christ
was born ; of Easter as the day upon which he rose ; and
of Whitsunday as the day upon which the Holy Ghost
was poured forth. Although these anniversary solemnities
were very early observed, there was not an uniform tradi-
tion in the church with regard to the precise day of the
year, upon which each of the three events had happened.
Even in the second century, there were violent disputes
between the Asiatic and the western Christians, whether
Easter should be kept always upon a Sunday, or whether,
without regard to the day of the week, it should be kept
on the third day after the day of the Jewish passover,
which was considered as a type of the death of Christ,
and which happened invariably upon the fourteenth day
of the first Jewish month. This controversy, insignificant
as it appears in our times, agitated the whole Christian
world for many years, and was not decided till the coun-
cil of Nice, giving their sanction to the practice of the
western Christians, established throughout Christendom
the observance of the day called Good Friday, in remem-
brance of Christ's death, and of the succeeding Sunday,
in remembrance of his resurrection.
In the progress of the superstitions of the church of
Rome, many days were consecrated to the memory of
saints ; and it was impressed upon the minds of the
people, that the scrupulous observance of all the fasts
and feasts, which the church chose to ordain, was an es-
sential part of religion. The spirit of the Reformation led
men to throw off a bondage, most hurtful to the interests
of society, and most inconsistent with the whole character
of the Christian religion, which ranks the distinction of
days amongst the rudiments of the law, and declares by
the mouth of Paul, that " he that regardeth the day, re-
gardeth it unto the Lord, and he that regardeth not the
day, to the Lord he doth not regard it." * Upon the prin-
* Romans xiv. 6.
544 MATTERS OF ORDER.
ciple implied in this declaration, such of the reformers, as
wished to depart very far from the corruptions of the
church of Rome, abolished those days which from early
times had been kept sacred in honour of Christ, as well as
those which had been dedicated to the saints ; and, as is
the case in Scotland, where no day in the year, except the
Lord's day, is statedly appropriated to religious service,
they retained only the Sabbath, which they considered, as
of divine institution. It was understood, however, that
the church has a power of appointing days occasionally,
according to circumstances, for the solemn services of
religion, although the annual return of festivals appeared
to them to lead to abuse. Such of the reformers, again,
as judged it expedient to conform, as far as could be done
with safety, to the ancient practice of the church, retained
the names of the days sacred to the memory of the apos-
tles, and distinguished with peculiar honour the three
great festivals in which the Christian world had long
agreed, Christmas, Easter, and Whitsunday. In the church
of England, these days are statedly and solemnly observ-
ed. Some of the more zealous asserters of the authority
which appointed those days attempted, in the seventeenth
century, to conciliate greater reverence for the appoint-
ment, by placing them upon a level with the Lord's day.
They maintained that the change from the seventh to the
first day of the week was made, not by divine, but by ec-
clesiastical authority ; they denied the morality of the
Sabbath; and they gave the countenance of law to those
sports and recreations, after the time of divine service upon
that day, which had been usual upon the multiplicity of
festivals in the times of Popery.
The controversy concerning the morality of the Sab-
bath, in which the Puritans and the violent Episcopalians
of the seventeenth century eagerly opposed one another,
has long since terminated in those rational views which
are now generally entertained. That a seventh part of
our time should be kept holy to God, appears to be an
express positive appointment of our Creator. On what
day of the week that seventh part should fall, is a matter
of indifference. But the consent of the Christian world,
and many other circumstances, conspire in shewing that
the change from the last to the first day of the week was
RITES AND CEREMONIES. 545
made by apostolical authority ; and in this respect the Sab-
bath is clearly distinguished from all the days, which the
laws of the church may either statedly or occasionally set
apart for the exercises of religion. As to the manner of
keeping the Sabbath holy, that significant expression of
our Lord, " The Sabbath was made for man,"* and the
general principles which he unfolded, as he occasionally
touched upon the subject, may preserve his disciples at
once from Jewish or Puritanical strictness, and from those
levities which party spirit in the seventeenth century en-
acted by a law. The same principles apply to those days
upon which ecclesiastical authority enjoins the performance
of particular services. There ma}r be much expediency
and edification in such appointments : they are matters of
order, which must be regulated by the powers that are ;
and any person who wantonly pours contempt upon them,
or who obstinately refuses to observe them, knows very
little of the spirit of the Gospel, and has much need to
examine his own heart.
But the principles, upon which obedience to the potes-
tas 6iarax.Tr/.rj ought to proceed, will be more fully unfolded
in considering the second object of ecclesiastical canons or
regulations.
The Christian society having been founded for this pur-
pose, amongst others, that the members may join in wor-
shipping one God and Father of all, through one Lord
Jesus Christ, many of the regulations enacted by the
church respect the conduct of divine worship. The Fa-
ther, indeed, requires from all a worship in spirit and in
truth. It were impious to raise up new objects of worship;
and Christians are not warranted to make any alteration
upon the substance of the two sacraments, or to place any
human institution upon a level with them. This would be
what the apostle, Col. ii. 23, calls sfe'kod^tf'/.ua, will-worship,
that is, worship of our own framing, which all Protestants
agree in disclaiming. Still, in the manner of performing
that worship, which is the most strictly agreeable to the
genius and character of the Gospel, there are circum-
stances which the wisdom of God has left to be regulated
by human authority. These circumstances respect the
* Mark ii. 27.
54?6 MATTERS OF ORDER.
decency and solemnity which ought to be maintained in
public worship, both for the credit of religion in the eyes
trf strangers, and also for the purpose of cherishing and
preserving a becoming reverence in the minds of the wor-
shippers. There is no man whose conceptions of spiritual
objects are at all times so refined, as to be wholly inde-
pendent of that which is external ; and with regard to the
generality, there is much danger that if the different parts
of the worship prescribed by the Gospel were to be per-
formed in a slovenly and irreverent manner, no small por-
tion of the contempt incident to the outward action would
be transferred to religion itself.
All these circumstances, which do not make any essen-
tial addition to the worship of God, which respect merely
the manner of its being conducted, and which are intended
to maintain the credit of religion, and to excite the devo-
tion of the worshippers by the solemnity of the outward
action, are known by the name of rites and ceremonies ;
and it is understood by all Protestant churches, with the
exception only of a few sects, that rites and ceremonies fall
under the potestas (tsapoatnxffr
If the Apostles of Jesus had established, by their autho-
rity, a precise formulary of rites and ceremonies, binding
upon Christians in all ages, it would follow that succeed-
ing office-bearers had no occasion and no warrant to exer-
cise this branch of the potestas diarax.rr/,ri ; and that it was
incumbent upon Christians to follow, without alteration,
the rule prescribed to them. Such a formulary might per-
haps be extracted out of a book entitled, The Apostolical
Constitutions, in which the names of the apostles are pre-
fixed to very particular rules and directions about Chris-
tian worship. But the most learned inquirers into Chris-
tian antiquity are decidedly of opinion, that this is one of
the many spurious books which ignorance and zeal pro-
duced in the very first ages of the church ; " the work," as
Mosheim says, " of some austere and melancholy author,
who, having taken it into his head to reform the Christian
worship, made no scruple to prefix to his rules the names
of the apostles, that thus they might be more speedily and
favourably received.'"* The only regulations, therefore,
* Mosh. Eccl. Hist. Cent. I. Part. II. chap. ii.
RITES AND CEREMONIES. 547
concerning rites and ceremonies, which we have any rea-
son to ascribe to the apostles, are those which we find in
their epistles : and the following observations cannot fail
to occur to any person who considers them. Some of the
directions, which Paul gives to the Corinthians concern-
ing the worship of God in their assemblies, have a mani-
fest reference to the abundance with which extraordinary
gifts of the Spirit were then poured forth, and to the
abuses which that abundance occasioned ; and they apply
only by analogy to other states of the church. Other di-
rections of his were dictated by the manners of those times,
which have now given place to very different manners.
He intimates that some of the regulations which he pre-
scribes did not proceed from the Spirit of God, but were
his own judgment, given by him " as one that had obtain-
ed mercy of the Lord to be faithful." He concludes the
particular directions which occupy 1 Cor. xiv. with these
words, " Let all things be done decently, and in order ;"
and he writes to Titus, " For this cause left I thee in Crete,
that thou shouldest set in order the things that are wanting."
Laying all these things together, we thus reason. As the
apostle, from his own judgment, gave such directions in
external matters as the circumstances of his times seemed
to him to require ; as he committed to the church at
Corinth a discretionary power with regard to such mat-
ters, by desiring them to " do all things decently, and in
order ;" and as he charged one minister whom he ordain-
ed, to supply what he had left deficient, it is a part of the
duty of the office-bearers of the church in succeeding ages
— a duty which does not require inspiration, which is in-
cluded in their ordinary commission, and to which they
are fully competent — to make such regulations with regard
to the like matters, as to them appears expedient.
This inference, which the writings of the apostles seem
fairly to warrant, is agreeable to the whole genius of the
Gospel. It requires what is, in the highest sense of that
phrase, " reasonable service." It does not, with regard to
any branch of morality, prescribe what is called " bodily
exercise ;" but, inspiring those generous sentiments which
are in every possible situation the principles of good con-
duct, it leaves a Christian, in the expression of these sen-
timents, the full liberty that belongs to an accountable
548 MATTERS OF ORDER.
agent. We hold that no particular form of church go-
vernment is so precisely marked down in Scripture, as to
render any other unlawful. There are general rules to
which all that bear office in the church of Christ are re-
quired to conform, whatever be their names or their dis-
tinctions of rank. But these rules admit of that variety
in the forms of church government, by which the religion
of Jesus is qualified to receive the countenance and pro-
tection of all the possible forms which civil government
can assume. In like manner we assert that that liberty
with regard to rites, which we have inferred from the
writings of the apostles, is most agreeable to the character
of our universal religion ; for the ideas and usages of men
differ widely in different countries, and in different states
of society. Immersion at baptism, which was commonly
practised where Christianity was first published, would,
in our northern climates, be inconvenient or dangerous.
The posture of reclining on couches, in which the apostles
received the bread and wine from Jesus at the institution
of the Lord's Supper, not being used by Europeans upon
ordinary occasions, is laid aside at that solemn service.
The vestures of the ministers of religion, which in one
country are thought decent, might, upon many accounts,
appear unsuitable in another ; and ceremonies, which at
their first appointment had a salutary effect, may by acci-
dent, abuse, or change of manners, require to be altered or
repealed.
It corresponds then with that wisdom which pervades
the whole dispensation of the Gospel, and with the cha-
racter of a religion fitted for all ages and for all climates,
that there should be in the church an authority to regu-
late, that is, to accommodate to circumstances, so as may
best promote the purposes of edification, those ceremonies
and rites which from their nature are changeable. Such
an authority is not inconsistent with the sovereign autho-
rity of the Lord Jesus ; because it does not presume to
alter any thing which he appointed. It admits that read-
ing the Scriptures, prayer, and praise, are unchangeable
parts of Christian worship ; that the administration of the
sacraments ought to be agreeable to the institution of
Christ ; and that no authority committed to the church
can either omit or add any thing essential. It professes
RITES AND CEREMONIES. 549
only to regulate those things which may be varied, with-
out touching what is substantial ; and in the canons enact-
ed for this purpose, far from invading the prerogative of
Christ, it professes to follow out directions which he left
by his apostles, and to exercise the authority created by
these directions in the manner which is most agreeable to
him, because most conducive to the ends for which the
directions are given. — Neither is this authority inconsis-
tent with the liberties of Christians ; because, being exer-
cised purely for the sake of decency and order, it does not
profess to alter the nature of those objects about which
it is conversant, so as to fetter the conscience. The cere-
monies are chosen, because they appear fit for the purpose ;
and the authority by which they are ordained creates an
obligation to observe them; but no such holiness or
worthiness is annexed to them, as to render them indis-
pensable to the worship of God. If a person is placed in
such a situation, that it is physically impossible for him
to obey the ecclesiastical canons which ordain the cere-
monies, or that he cannot yield this obedience without
much inconvenience, and the neglect of some higher duty,
he will be accepted by offering that worship " in spirit
and in truth," which his Lord prescribes. If he accounts
the ceremonies sinful, this judgment, however erroneous
it may be, yet if it is deliberately formed after the best
consideration which he can bestow, will justify him for
neglecting the ceremonies, and will render it his duty to
abstain from them. Even while in obedience to the au-
thority by which they are ordained he uniformly observes
them " for conscience sake ;" if his mind be well informed,
he will continue to regard them as in their own nature
indifferent, i. e. as matters which the law of God has not
determined to be either good or evil, which, from views of
expediency, have been made the subject of human regula-
tions, but which, from the same views, may be laid aside.
In order to perceive how that authority of enacting
ceremonies with which the church is invested, and the
-correspondent duty of observing them are consistent with
the liberties of Christians, it is necessary to form a dis-
tinct idea of what is called liberty of conscience. Liberty
of conscience, as the word implies, has its seat in the mind.
Its essence consists in freedom of judgment, not in freedom
550 MATTERS OF ORDER.
of practice. If Christians are required to believe, as doc-
trines of God, any propositions which his word has not
taught, or to receive as commandments of God what his
word has not prescribed, their liberty of conscience is in-
vaded. But if their judgment is left free, their practice
may, without any sacrifice of their liberty, be restrained
by different considerations. The writings of Paul furnish
several examples of the restraint of Christian practice
without any invasion of Christian liberty ; and the best
way in which I can illustrate the distinction is by direct-
ing your attention to these examples.
Paul teaches that no kind of meat is of itself unclean,
and that the distinction of meats, known under the law of
Moses, is abolished by the Gospel.* And he mentions it
as one branch of that corruption of the Gospel, which was
to arise in the latter days, that men should command " to
abstain from meats, which God hath created to be receiv-
ed with thanksgiving of them who believe and know the
truth."f Yet because many Christians converted from
Judaism retained those prejudices as to the distinction of
meats, which they had learned from the law; because
it would have been sinful in them to eat the kind of
meat which they thought unlawful ; and because they
would have been offended, and might have been led
into sin, by imitating their Christian brethren in eat-
ing that meat, the apostle declares his resolution to
abstain from what, in his own judgment, was lawful,
and he exhorts Christians to follow him. " It is good
neither to eat flesh, nor to drink wine, nor any thing
whereby thy brother stumbleth, or is offended, or is made
weak. Let us follow after the things which make for
peace, and things wherewith one may edify another."
Here is liberty of conscience remaining entire ; yet prac-
tice restrained by Christian charity. Another example,
furnished by the writings of Paul, has relation to Chris-
tians converted from heathenism. In the heathen sacri-
fices, a part of the animal being offered upon the altar of
a god, the remainder was consumed by the worshippers at
a feast in honour of that god, where he was supposed to
be present, and where the worshippers conceived themselves
* Rom. xiv. 14—21. f 1 Tim. iv. 1, 3.
RITES AND CEREMONIES. 551
to be partakers with him. Hence a doubt arose among
the Christian converts, whether, if they were invited to a
feast, and the meat set before them was that which had
been offered to an idol, they might lawfully eat of it ; or
whether the partaking of this meat did not imply upon
their part, as it did upon the part of the heathen worship-
pers, an acknowledgment of the idol, and a testimony of
reverence. The apostle decides the matter in respect of
the conscience of Christians, by saying, " we know that
an idol is nothing in the world," and consequently that
meat is neither the better nor the worse for having been
offered to an idol.* But, in respect of the practice of
Christians, he says, that as every man had not that know-
ledge, as some still believed that an idol is something, and
notwithstanding that belief might be emboldened to eat
by the liberty of him who had knowledge, Christians, for
the sake of the consciences of others, ought to refrain
from doing what their own conscience would permit them
to do. " All things are lawful for me, but all things are not
expedient ; all things edify not." f The New Testament,
moreover, furnishes an instance in which the liberty of
practice with regard to the distinction of meats, and the
eating of things offered to idols, which, in certain circum-
stances, should have been restrained by Christian charity,
was also restrained by authority. The council of apostles
and elders mentioned in Acts xv. sent this mandate to
the uncircumcised Christians in Antioch, Syria, and Cili-
cia, " That ye abstain from meats offered to idols, and
from blood." Paul was one of the bearers of this man-
date, and we are told, that in passing through these coun-
tries, he delivered it to the churches to keep. Yet at that
very time he was arguing in his epistles, that in respect
of conscience, Christians are at liberty to eat every kind
of meat. His doctrine asserted that freedom of judgment
in which liberty of conscience consists : the decree in
which he concurred, and of which he was the bearer,
enjoined that restraint upon practice, which circumstan-
ces rendered expedient, in those very things which to
the judgment appeared free. Nay, liberty of conscience
is asserted in the same decree, which restrained the prac-
* 1 Cor. viii. 4—13. f 1 Cor. x. 23.
552 MATTERS OF ORDER.
tice of Christians in matters indifferent. For the decree
declares that the apostles had given no commandment to
those teachers, who said to Christians, Ye must be cir-
cumcised. Here then is apostolical authority, issuing
by the same decree, a declaration of liberty of conscience,
and an injunction as to practice ; and we rind the conduct
of the apostle Paul corresponding most accurately to the
spirit, both of the declaration and of the injunction. At the
very time that he was carrying the decree to the churches,
he circumcised Timothy, whose father was a Greek, and
whose mother was a Jewess.* He did it because of the
Jews who dwelt in those parts ; considering that Timothy
would be a more useful minister of the Gospel amongst
them, and more likely to overcome their antipathy to the
faith of Christ, when it appeared that neither he nor the
apostle, from whom he had received the knowledge of the
Gospel, had any objection to his acknowledging his here-
ditary connexion with the Mosaic dispensation. But when
certain Judaizing teachers, who wished to bring Christi-
ans into bondage to the ceremonies of the law, would have
compelled Paul to circumcise Titus, who was a Greek, he
did not yield subjection to them, " no, not for an hour." j-
In a matter of indifference, he had voluntarily accommo-
dated himself to the prejudices of the Jews : but when an
attempt was made to impose that matter of indifference as
a matter of conscience, he asserted the liberty of Christi-
ans ; and thus by these two parts of his conduct, consider-
ed as a commentary upon the apostolical decree, he has
set an example to the Christian world of the distinction
which ought always to be maintained, between liberty of
judgment and liberty of practice.
The principles, which may be educed out of the Scrip-
ture instances which I have mentioned, apply to all that
has ever been known in the Christian church under the
name of rites and ceremonies. While they vindicate the
lawfulness of this branch of the potestas diarax.rr/.rh they
serve also, when fully considered, to establish the rules
which ought to be observed in the exercise of it ; and they
illustrate the foundation and the measure of that obedience
which is due to the enactments.
* Acts xvi. 1,3. t Gal- ji- 3s 4, o.
RITES AND CEREMONIES. 553
The rites and ceremonies of the Christian church, agree-
ably to the general rules of Scripture, ought to be of such
a kind as to promote the order, the decency, and the so-
lemnity of public worship. At the same time they ought
not to be numerous, but should preserve that character ot
simplicity which is inseparable from true dignity, and
which accords especially with the spiritual character of
the religion of Christ. The apostles often remind Chris-
tians, that they are delivered from the ceremonies of the
law, which are styled by Peter, " a yoke which neither
they nor their fathers were able to bear." * The whole
tenor of our Lord's discourses, and of the writings of his
apostles, elevates the mind above those superstitious ob-
servances in which the Pharisees placed the substance of
religion ; and, according to the divine saying of Paul,
" the kingdom of God is not meat and drink, but righte-
ousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost." f The
nature of this kingdom is forgotten, when frivolous obser-
vances are multiplied by human authority ; and the com-
plicated expensive pageantry of Roman Catholic worship,
together with the still more childish ceremonies which
abound in the Eastern or Greek church, appear to deserve
the application of that censure which the apostle pro-
nounced, when he represented the attempts made in his
days to revive the Mosaic ritual, as a " turning again to
weak and beggarly elements." J The multiplicity of ex-
ternal observances is not only an unnecessary burden, to
which Jesus did not mean to subject his followers, but
it has a tendency to substitute " the rudiments of the
world," in place of a worship " in spirit and in truth."
While it professes to render the services of religion
venerable, and to cherish devotion, it in reality fatigues
and absorbs the mind ; and it requires such an ex-
pense of time and of money, that, like the heathen
amidst the pomp of their sacrifices, Christians are in dan-
ger of thinking they have fulfilled their duty to God by
performing that work, which the ordinance of man had
prescribed, and of losing all solicitude to present to the Fa-
ther of Spirits that homage of the heart, which is the
only offering truly valuable in his sight. Further, all
* Acts xv, 10. f Rom. xiv. 17- + Gal. iv. 9.
VOL. II. 2 B
554: MATTERS OF ORDER.
the Scripture rules and examples suggest, that, in enact-
ing ceremonies, regard should he had to the opinions, the
manners, and prejudices of those to whom they are pre-
scribed : that care should be taken never wantonly to give
offence ; and that those who entertain more enlightened
views upon the subject should not despise their weak bre-
thren. Upon the same principle it is obvious, that cere-
monies ought not to be lightly changed. In the eyes of
most people, those practices appear venerable which have
been handed down from remote antiquity. To many the
want of those helps, to which they had been accustomed
in the exercises of devotion, might prove very hurtful ;
and frequent changes in the external parts of worship
might shake the steadfastness of their faith. The last rule
deducible from the Scripture examples is this, that the
authority which enacts the ceremonies should clearly ex-
plain the light in which they are to be considered, should
never employ any expressions, or any means of enforcing
them which tend to convey to the people that they are
accounted necessary to salvation, and should beware of
seeming to teach that the most punctual observance of
things, in themselves indifferent, is of equal importance
with judgment, mercy, and the love of God.
If there is an authority in the church to enact rites and
ceremonies, there must be a correspondent obligation upon
Christians to respect that authority ; and the same consi-
derations of order, decency, and edification, which esta-
blish the existence of the authority, require the obedience
of Christians. The more nearly that the manner of exer-
cising this authority approaches to the rules which we have
educed out of Scripture, it will the better answer the pur-
pose of the institution, and will be entitled to the more
willing obedience. But it must be carefully marked, that
the rules, which those who exercise the authority ought to
prescribe to themselves, are not the measures of obedience.
There is no authority vested in the hands of fallible men,
which is, upon all occasions, exercised in the best possible
manner. Yet we do not conceive that the subjects of civil
government are absolved from their allegiance, merely be-
cause they think that the laws prescribed to them might
have been enacted with more wisdom. From the pecu-
liar nature of the potestas dtarax,rurh there is hardly a pos-
RITES AND CEREMONIES. 55$
sibility of its being exercised in such a manner as to give
entire satisfaction to every understanding. Between the
unnecessary multiplication and parade of ceremonies upon
one hand, and a hurtful deficiency upon the other, — be-
tween the regard which antiquity claims upon one hand,
and the consideration due to occasional offence upon the
other, the shades are numberless ; and were the precise
medium always attained by those who have authority, it
might, for opposite reasons, be condemned by persons of
different habits and views. The rule of peace and order,
therefore, with regard to the members of the Christian
society, is compliance with the ceremonies which are esta-
blished by authority, unless they appear to them unlawful.
In particular circumstances, they may find it necessary to
protest against a multitude of ceremonies which they con-
sider as burdensome, or against any attempt to impose
things indifferent as a matter of conscience. But if there
is nothing unlawful in the ceremonies that are appointed,
they have need to deliberate well whether it is justifiable
for such a cause to disturb the peace of society, or whe-
ther it is not more agreeable to the quiet, condescending,
and accommodating spirit of the Gospel, while, by judging
that the things are indifferent, they keep their minds free
from bondage, to maintain that conduct which " gives none
offence to the church of God."
This last was not the judgment of that description of
men known by the name of Puritans, whose opposition to
this branch of the poiestas bia~az-r/.rl forms a large portion
of the ecclesiastical history of Britain for above a century,
and produced very important effects upon its civil govern-
ment. Early after the Reformation, in the reign of Queen
Elizabeth, the Puritans objected in general to the lawful-
ness of imposing ceremonies by authority, as an abridg-
ment of the liberty of Christians in matters not com-
manded by the word of God : and they objected, in par-
ticular, to the vestments appointed to be worn by the
clergy in their public ministration?, because having been
worn in times of Pcpery, they had then been abused to su-
perstition and idolatry. They objected also to the lawful-
ness of using the sign of the cross in baptism, of kneeling at
the Lord's supper, and of other observances of the like kind.
The objections were answered by asserting the power of
556 MATTERS OF ORDER.
the church in regulating matters indifferent, by stating
the prudential considerations which led the church of
England to retain some of the popish ceremonies, in the
hopes of keeping the Papists within the ehurch ; and by
declaring, as is done in the preface to the Common Prayer
Books, " That no holiness or worthiness was annexed to
the garments of the priests ; and that while the excessive
multitude of ceremonies used in times of Popery was laid
aside, some were received for a decent order in the church
for which they were first devised, and because they per-
tained to edification, w hereunto all things done in the
church ought to be referred." These answers did not re-
move the objections of the Puritans. The controversy
was agitated with much violence during a great part of
the seventeenth century. It was the subject of number-
less publications, of debates in parliament, and of judicial
discussion. The Puritans, not content with argument and
petition, employed various methods of inflaming the minds
of the people, and made many attempts to obtain their
object by faction and commotion. The church, irritated
by opposition to her authority, was little disposed to con-
descend to weak consciences, in points which might have
been yielded, and often employed severity to bend those
whom she could not convince. It is not my province to
enter into a detail of these proceedings, or to compare the
conduct of the different parties. I mention them only as
furnishing the most interesting occasion, upon which this
branch of the potestas Sfaraxnxaj was thoroughly canvassed.
There probably were faults on both sides ; and the reflec-
tion, which the whole history of that period suggests to
us, is this, that we have much reason to congratulate our-
selves upon living in times, when a knowledge of the na-
ture and the measure of church authority is conjoined
with a respect for those principles of toleration and con-
descension, which, although most congenial to the spirit
of the Gospel, were, for many ages, little understood by
the disciples of Christ.
557
CHAP. VI.
DISCIPLINE.
The potestas dtaxwrr/tYi, that which respects discipline, or
the exercise of judgment in inflicting and removing cen-
sures, is, like the other two branches, limited and regu-
lated by the sovereign authority of the Lord Jesus, and
£he liberties of his disciples.
We found, formerly, that this branch of power belongs
to the church. Even a voluntary association has an in-
herent right of removing those who are judged unworthy
of remaining ; and the church, that society constituted by
Jesus Christ, into which it is the duty of his disciples to
enter, is invested by its Divine Founder with the right of
exercising, by its ministers, the office of admonishing, re-
proving, suspending, or excluding from the privileges of
the society, according to the conduct of the members. In
order, however, to perceive in what manner the exercise
of the power implied in this office is regulated and limited
by the sovereign authority of Christ, and the liberties of
his disciples, it is necessary to recollect particularly the
words in which the power is conveyed or expressed, and
the claims which have been founded upon the interpre-
tation of them.
When our Lord said to Peter, " I will give unto thee
the keys of the kingdom of heaven," * he seems to have
intended to explain this figurative expression, by adding,
in the words then addressed to Peter, but afterwards ad-
* Matt. xvi. It).
558 DISCIPLINE.
dressed to all the Apostles, " Whatsoever thou shalt bind
on earth shall be bound in heaven ; and whatsoever thou
shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven."* After
his resurrection, our Lord " breathed on the Apostles,
and said unto them, Receive ye the Holy Ghost. Whose
soever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them ; and
whose soever sins ye retain, they are retained." -j- The
Apostle Paul, in the exercise of that authority thus given
to the Apostles, judged that the incestuous person at Co-
rinth should be " delivered unto Satan ;" 1 and he says of
Hymeneus and Alexander, who " concerning faith had
made shipwreck, I have delivered them unto Satan, that
they may learn not to blaspheme." §
The expressions used in these passages of Scripture oc-
cur in the earliest accounts of the discipline exercised by
the Christian church : and the practice of the church in
primitive times explains the sense in which these expres-
sions were understood. When disciples of Christ, who
had dishonoured his religion by committing any gross im-
morality, or by relapsing into idolatry, were cut off from
the church by the sentence of excommunication, they
were kept, often for years, in a state of penance, how-
ever desirous to be readmitted. They made a public con-
fession of their faith, accompanied with the most humi-
liating expressions of grief. For some time they stood
without the doors, while the Christians were employed
in worship. Afterwards they were allowed to enter ; then
to stand during a part of the service ; then to remain dur-
ing the whole : but they were not permitted to partake of
the Lord's Supper, till a formal absolution was pronounc-
ed by the church. The time of the penance was some-
times shortened, when the anguish of their mind, or any
occasional distress of body, threatened the danger of their
dying in that condition, or when those who were then suf-
fering persecution, or other deserving members of the
church, interceded for them, and became by this inter-
cession, in some measure, sureties for their future good
behaviour. The duration of the penance, the acts re-
quired while it continued, and the manner of the absolu-
* Matt, xviii. 18. f John xx. 22, 23.
♦ 1 Cor. v. 3, 4, 5. § I Tim. i. 19, 20,
DISCIPLINE. 559
Horn varied at different times. The matter was, from its
ature abject to much abuse ; it was often taken under
he cogn zanee of ancient councils ; and a great part of heir
eanonf was employed in regulating the exercise of d.so-
PliFrom a perversion of several parts of the primitive
practice and from a false interpretation of the passages
whTchhavTbeen quoted from Scripture, there arose gra-
dually that gross corruption of the potestas fcwcg/nwi,
winch prevailed in the church of Rome. H™™£\*
understood that the sentence of excommunication, by te
own intrinsic authority, condemned to eternal Punish-
ment ; that the excommunicated person could not be deliv-
ered from this condemnation, unless the church gave him
absolution ; and that the church had the power of ab-
solving him upon the private confess.on of his fault, either
by prescribing to him certain acts of penance and works
of charity, the performance of which was considered as a
satisfaction for the sin which he had committed, or by ap-
plying to him the merits of some other person. And as
hi the progress of corruption, the whole power of the
Snirch was supposed to be lodged in the Pope, there flow-
ed from him, at his pleasure, indulgences or remissions ol
some parts of the penance, absolutions, and pardons, tne
possession of which was represented to Christians as essen-
tial to salvation, and the sale of which formed a most gain-
" It is unnecessary to state how opposite this system of
the potestas fcoxgm-. is, both to the sovereign au hority
of the Lord Jesus, and to the rights of his disciples. In-
stead of holding them accountable to then- Master^ In
heaven, who alone « is able to save and to destroy, it
teaches them to depend for salvation upon «"*"""«
to the eaprice, and gratifying the avarice of men equat-
ly subject to him, and often more corrupt than them-
selves.
To avoid any approach to this system, one fundamental
principle must never be forgotten, that the future andeter
nal punishment of sin is in the power of God; that none
can forgive sins, so as to deliver from that punishment,
but Gocl alone ; and therefore, that the judgments ; pro-
nounced by the church can respect only those external
560 DISCIPLINE.
censures and penalties of sin, which it has the power of
inflicting, and which, consequently, it has the power of
removing. Holding this principle, of which the whole
system of religion affords unquestionable assurance, we
cannot give a proper interpretation of the passages which
I quoted from Scripture, without making a distinction be-
tween that branch of the judicial power of the church
which is merely declarative, and that which is authorita-
tive. We are taught in Scripture that sin deserves the
wrath of God, both in this life and in that which is to
come ; that every obstinate and impenitent sinner shall
certainly endure the everlasting effects of this wrath, but
that all who repent and believe in Christ have " redemp-
tion through his blood, the forgiveness of sins ;" and thus
by faith in him are delivered from the power of Satan, and
translated into the kingdom of God. This is the great
doctrine of the Gospel, which the church is appointed to
publish by the ministry of the word, and which her mini-
sters apply, according to circumstances, to those over
whom their office gives them inspection. When, by
virtue of that inspection, they are called to attend to the
transgressions of a particular person, the general doctrine
is applied to warn him of the danger of sin ; and when he
becomes ashamed of his conduct, it is applied to compose
his mind with the hope of forgiveness. This application
may be accommodated to his temper and situation, with
a prudence that renders it more useful to him than any
general discourse ; and it claims his attention, because it
proceeds, not from an individual, but from those who are
set over him in the Lord, and who speak in the name of
their master, from whom they derive a commission to
make this application. They may be mistaken in judging
of the sincerity of his repentance ; for although it is pos-
sible that the gift of discerning spirits, with which the
Apostles were endowed, might enable them to know
whether a person, who had sinned, was qualified by the
state of his mind to receive forgiveness from God, and so
might direct them infallibly in retaining and remitting
sins, yet, as no such gift now exists in the church, suc-
ceeding office-bearers may often retain the sins which
God is ready to forgive, and remit those which he sees
cause to condemn. But as the office of the church, in
DISCIPLINE.
561
segard to the future and eternal consequences of sin, is
merely declarative, no evil can arise from the fallibility
of those by whom that office is exercised. They only pub-
lish a general truth : they call the person to whom the pub-
lication is specially addressed, to examine himself how far
he is concerned in that truth ; and they leave the determi-
nation of his final condition to God who knows his heart.
But there is another branch of the judicial power of the
church which is authoritative, in which those, by whom
the power is exercised, act, strictly speaking, as judges,
pronouncing a sentence, the effects of which operate in
virtue of their right to judge. To understand the manner
in which our Lord has expressed this authoritative power,
you will observe, that " the kingdom of heaven," the keys
of which he gave to Peter, and, as Protestants believe, to
the other apostles also, does not in the passage referred to,
mean that state of glory for which Christians are prepared
by the discipline of this life ; but, according to a phraseo-
logy often used by our Lord, it denotes the dispensation
of the Gospel, that spiritual economy which he has esta-
blished, his church, the great society of which he is the
head. You will find " the keys of the kingdom of hea-
ven" commonly divided in theological books into two, the
key of doctrine and the key of discipline. This is the
very distinction which I am now making, between the de-
clarative and the authoritative power of the church. By
the key of doctrine, the office-bearers interpret, declare,
and apply the truth ; by the key of discipline, they have
the power of admitting into the church and excluding from
it. In reference to this figure of the keys, there is added
by our Lord, in explication, the other figurative expression
of " binding and loosing." For, as he who has the keys
of a prison is invested with the office of imprisoning or
releasing from prison, so those who have " the ke}Ts of the
kingdom of heaven," i. e. the power of admitting into the
church and excluding from it, are invested with a judicial
office, in the exercise of which their sentences bind upon
men their sins, so that they are prevented from enter-
ing into the church, or loose them from their sins, so
that they find admission. The bodily act of binding is
put for that sentence of condemning, which, after his
resurrection, our Lord expressed by " retaining sin f
562 DISCIPLINE.
the bodily act of loosing for that sentence of absolving,
which he then expressed by " remitting sins." The
phrase, "delivering unto Satan," has, in like manner,
a reference to admission into the church. For the Gos-
pel represents the existence of two opposite kingdoms ;
one in which Christ is king ; the other in which Satan
reigns. Persons at their baptism renounced Satan ; there
was aKorafyg larava ; avvra^ig Xgicrw. When they were
excluded from the church, they returned, were sent back
to that kingdom of Satan, out of which at their baptism
they had been translated.
The administration of baptism to grown persons sup-
poses, on their part, previous instruction, and submits the
judgment of their qualifications to those by whom they
are baptized. Infant-baptism is indeed administered in-
discriminately ; but there is a subsequent act, either con-
firmation, as in the church of England, or, as with us, ad-
mission for the first time to the Lord's supper, by which
those who had been baptized are, at the age of discretion,
formally received into the church, so that their qualifica-
tions also are submitted to the judgment of the office-bear-
ers. We saw, formerly, that the same persons, who are
invested with the office of admitting into the church, are
also invested with the office of excluding from it. The
two offices, which we naturally expect to be conjoined,
make up what is meant by the key of discipline or juris-
diction ; and as Jesus says, " I give this key," the two
offices are a legitimate part of the constitution of his
church, the exercise of which, far from being any inva-
sion of his sovereignty, is an act of obedience to him, and
a fulfilment of his purposes. He has left directions to the
persons employed in these offices, for the due observance
of which they are accountable to him ; and when they
conform to his directions, the acts performed by them in
<:he exercise of these offices are his acts, which, being-
clone in his name, and by his authority, will receive his
sanction. But there is no promise of infallibility to those
to whom the offices are committed. They are called to ex-
ercise their own judgment in applying general directions
to particular cases. They may wilfully, or from some
corrupt motive, pronounce an unjust sentence ; or, with
the best intentions, they may be mistaken. It is impossi-
DISCIPLINE. 563
ble that. Jesus can give his sanction to any sentence pro-
nounced in opposition to his own directions ; and, there-
fore, with respect to him, such a sentence is the same as
if it had not been pronounced. His subjects may, indeed,
suffer by sentences, excluding those who ought to be ad-
mitted, or admitting those who ought to be excluded.
But this is an inconvenience of the same kind with those,
which always must result from power being lodged in the
hands of fallible men. It does not affect the final salva-
tion of any, because that depends entirely upon the judg-
ment of God ; and even with regard to those external pri-
vileges which maybe unjustly withheld, or improperly com-
municated, the inconvenience is not altogether without
remedy. For, as Jesus can compensate by his grace for
the want of those external privileges, which are only the
means of conveying grace, so there are cases of necessity,
in which Christians are justified in departing from the
established order of the church, and in resorting to an
extraordinary method of enjoying that comfort and edifi-
cation, of which they are deprived by the tyranny or gross
abuse of its office-bearers.
Having thus seen that ihepotestas diaxgmxn, when rightly
understood, is not inconsistent either with the sovereign
authority of Christ or with the liberties of his disciples, it
may be observed, in general, that it must be of equal ex-
tent with the other two branches of the power of the
church ; that is, that the censures and penalties must some-
how be applicable in all the cases which come under the
potestas hoyitanxri and ihepotestas htaraxriXQ. For, if any
case were totally withdrawn from the potestas biaxei-
rtxn, the power of the church would in that case be nuga-
tory ; because, being left without defence, it might be de-
spised with impunity. Yet the nature of things may re-
quire a very great difference in the mode of exercising the
potestas dia'/,^iTrA.yj upon different occasions ; and there may
arise, from principles already explained, limitations and
regulations of that power which all Christians, who " know
what manner of spirit they are of," will not fail to ob-
serve.*
* For the application of the principles mentioned above, to the
different objects about which the potestas oixzoinxn is conversant.
564
and for the account of our national church, which the plan of the
Lectures embraces, the reader is referred either to the author's
View of the Constitution of the Church of Scotland, or to his The-
ological Institutes. The last work also contains the conclusion of
the Lectures, viz. Observations on the different parts of the Office
of a Parish Minister, and Counsels respecting the manner of per-
forming them properly.— Ed,
INDEX OF MATTERS.
Adoption, meaning of, as applied
to Christians, ii. 361.
Allegory, examples of, in Scrip-
ture, i. 126; use of, 388; in-
terpretation of, 389.
Anabaptists, why so called, ii. 393.
Antinomianism, separation of
Calvinistic system from, ii.
332.
Apoliinaris, heresy of, i. 502 ;
condemned by the council of
Constantinople, 504.
Apostles, character of the, as
drawn in their own writings,
a branch of the internal evi-
dence of Christianity, i. 34 ;
testimony of the, credible, 54 ;
situation of, subsequent to
death of Christ foretold by
him, 145 ; inspiration of, 225.
Arianism, fundamental principle
of, i. 340.
Arians regard Jesus Christ as the
most exalted of creatures, i.
486 ; chargeable with idolatry,
ibid. ; their defence, 487 ; ex-
amined, 489 ; modern, main-
tain the Apollinarian system,
502 ; deny that the Son is
ofAoxrtes with the Father, 540.
Arius, opinion of, respecting the
Son, i. 340 ; condemned by the
council of Nice, ibid. ; meaning
of the terms in which the con-
demnation of the council was
expressed, 539.
Arminians, system of the, res-
pecting the fall as bringing
mortality upon man, ii. 12 ;
does not exhaust the meaning
of Scripture, 14 ; hold univer-
sal redemption, 165; that con-
tingent events may be fore-
known, 182 ; an antecedent
will in God to save all men,
184 ; and a consequent will,
185 ; difficulties attending their
doctrine, 203; wherein they
agree with the Calvinists, 208 ;
differ from them as to the na-
ture and efficacy of divine grace,
210; their view of it, 211 ;
not agreeable to fact, 218 ; re-
solves the salvation of men
into something independent of
divine grace, 222 ; supposes a
failure of the purpose of God,
325; their answer to objections
to their system the same that
Calvinists give to objections to
theirs, 255 ; five articles of,
condemned by the synod of
Dort, 292.
Arminius, history of, 290.
Assurance of grace and salvation,
an object of knowledge, ii.
324 ; not essential to faith,
326.
Athanasian system respecting
Christ, i. 493 ; respecting the
Trinity, 543.
Atheism,'' absurdities of, exposed,
i. 6.
Atonement, doctrine of the, ii. 54 ;
objections made to, 55 ; not
irrational or unjust, 57 ; shown
566
INDEX OF MATTERS.
from the character of God as
lawgiver, 59 ; the substitution
of Jesus Christ in the place of
sinners, 61 ; the acceptance of
the lawgiver, 66 ; and the con-
sent of the substitute, ibid. ;
sacrifices among the heathen,
76 ; sin- offerings under the law
of Moses, 86 ; typical of the
sacrifice of Christ, 94 ; argu-
ment from the analogy between
the Mosaic and Christian dis-
pensations, 96; and from the
language and views of Scrip-
ture, K>7.
Authenticity of the books of the
New Testament, definition
of the, i. 17; evidence of,
ibid.
Baptism, general practice of, ii.
382 ; how made a distinguish-
ing rite to Christians, 383;
instruction connected with,
384; perpetual obligation of,
mode of administering, 386 ;
a federal act, 391 ; of infants,
393.
Being of God, pnnciples upon
which it is inferred, i. 3.
Calling, difference between ex-
ternal and effectual, ii. 304.
Calvin, Institutes of, character-
ized, i. 327 ; history of, ii.
288.
Calvinism, history of, ii. 283 ; de-
rived from Scripture, ibid. ;
Augustine, 285 ; Godeschal-
cus, 286; Luther, 287; Cal-
vin, 288 ; Knox, 289 ; articles
of the church of England, 290 ;
Synod of Dort, 291 ; political
events bring Calvinisim into
disrepute in England, 293 ;
Westminster Confession of
Faith, 294 : Jansenists, 297 ;
lessons suggested by the his-
tory of Calvinism, 298 ; rules
for reading upon it, 299 ; its
alliance with philosophy, 300 ;
its opposition to the Synergis-
tical system, 305 ; and to fa-
naticism, 306 ; its view of faith,
312; and of j ustification, 320 ;
its separation from Antinomi-
anism, 320.
Calvinists, system of, respecting
the fall, as corrupting human
nature, ii. 15 ; grounds upon
which it rests, ibid. ; their great
principle, the will of the Su-
preme Being, the cause of
everything, 185; extent of the
divine decree the foundation
of their doctrines of predesti-
nation, 188 •, condition of the
human race a part of this de-
cree, 190 ; statement of their
doctrine of predestination, 192 -.
difficulties attending it, 203 ;
wherein they agree with Ar-
minians, 208 ; great principle
on which they differ from them,
213; influence of that prin-
ciple on their views of divine
grace, ibid. ; hold the perseve-
rance of the saints, 215; their
idea of the liberty of moral
agents, 232 ; and of its con-
sistency with the efficacy of
divine grace, 240 ; reply to the
charge that according to their
system God is partial, 245 ;
and unjust, 246 ; the glory of
God the great end of all things,
256 ; support which Scripture
gives to their system, 260 ; by
comprehending all the actions
of men in the plan of provi-
dence, 261 ; mentioning a pre-
destination of individuals aris-
ing from the good pleasure of
God, 264 ; and describing the
change of character which di-
vine grace effects, 274 ; their
answer to the objection drawn
from the commands and expos-
INDEX OF MATTERS.
m
tulations of Scripture, 276 ;
distinguish between external
and effectual calling, 304 ;
oppose both the Synergistical
system and fanaticism, 305 ;
their view of faith, 312; jus-
tification as one act of God
peculiar to the elect, 321 ; the
Lord's Supper, 412.
Casuistry, Christian, examples of,
ii. 345 ; questions of, how re-
solved, 346.
Ceremonial law, emblematical of
the Gospel dispensation, ii. 9i.
Ceremonies, appointment of, be-
longs to the church, ii. 544 ;
proper nature of, in the Christ-
ian church, 553 ; obligation to
observe, 554.
Cerintkus, heresy of, i. 372. 500.
Christ, character of, a branch of
the internal evidence of Chris-
tianity, i. 32 ; miracles of, 47 ;
illustration of his character,
86 ; his prophecies, 136 ; his
resurrection, an evidence of
his religion, 180; number of
those who saw him after he
rose from the dead, 181 ; why
he did not appear to all the
people, 182 ; different kinds of
evidence to us of the truth of
his resurrection, 183 ; opinions
concerning his person, 335 ;
proofs of his pre-existence,
351 ; meaning of his title, the
Son of God, 361 ; creation
ascribed to him, 365 ; why
called the Word, 368 ; admi-
nistration of providence as-
cribed to him, 408 ; divine ap-
pearances recorded in the Old
Testament examined, 410 ;
made by Christ, 420; he is
the author of a new dispensa-
tion, 422 ; was worshipped in
the temple, 426 ; appeared to
the patriarchs, and gave the
law, 430 ; Socinian objections
answered, 434; Arian objec-
tions, 439 ; intimations of his
divinity given during his life ;
447 ; ascription to him of the
name of God, 462 ; of his at-
tributes, 477 ; of his worship,
482 ; both God and man, 495 ;
his miraculous conception, 507 ;
atonement by him, ii. 54 ; his
sufferings vicarious, 71 ; their
value, 108; always described
as a punishment for sin, 111 ;
his merits, 139; typified by
the High Priest of the Jews,
144 ; significantly called the
Mediator between God and
man, 146 ; his offices as Medi-
ator, 370 ; the only Mediator,
372 ; his intercession, 374.
Christianity, truth of, supported
by history, i. 15 ; internal evi-
dence of, 26 ; what that evi-
dence consists of, 29 ; exter-
nal evidence of, 39 ; miracles,
40 ; illustration of both kinds
of evidence, 78 ; prophecy,
103 ; progress of, before the
destruction of Jerusalem, 161 ;
propagation of, subsequent to
that event, 193 ; peculiar doc-
trines of, 251 ; importance of,
275 ; as a republication of the
religion of nature, 276 ; as the
religion of sinners, 285 ; re-
jection of, attended with posi-
tive guilt, 290 ; difficulties be-
longing to, not a solid objection
to it, 300 ; designed to be the
religion of the whole human
race, ii. 148 ; why to be first
preached to the Jews, 151 ;
limited by the terms in which
it is offered, 155; publication
of, attended with benefit to all
men, 169, 279.
Church government, foundation of,
ii. 420 ; power implied in, not
created by the state, 495 ; spi-
ritual, 499 ; subordinate to the
568
INDEX OF MATTERS.
authority of Christ, 511 ; de-
signed for edification, 514;
how limited, 517.
Conception, miraculous, of the
Saviour, i. 507 ; gives com-
pleteness to the revelation con-
cerning him, 508.
Confessions of Faith, origin of, ii.
528 ; objections to, 531 ; an-
swered, 532.
Conscience, liberty of, explained,
ii. 547 ; consistent with re-
straint of practice, 548.
Consubstantiation, the doctrine of
the Lutherans, ii. 4<)6.
Controversies in religion accounted
for, i. 3J4; principles to be
followed in judging of them,
323 ; which are the chief, 329.
Conversion, meaning of, ii. 305 ;
extremes to be avoided con-
cerning manner of, ibid.
Conversion of the Apostle Paul,
argument for the truth of Chris-
tianity from, i. 212.
Corruption of human nature,
whence derived, ii. 15; what
is understood by it, 18 ; manner
in which it is transmitted can-
not be known, 21.
Covenant, with Adam, ii. 29 ; of
redemption, 202; Sinaitic,365;
Abrahamic, ibid. ,■ how only
two covenants, 367 ; why the
second called of grace, ibid. ;
how it is said to have condi-
tions, 368 ; fitness of its hav-
ing a Mediator, 369 ; its seals,
376.
Creation ascribed to Jesus Christ,
i. 365.
Death, the consequence of Adam's
transgression, ii. 13.
Death, spiritual, nature of, ii. 19.
140.
Decree of God, what embraced
by, ii. 189.
Discipline, mode of exercising,
in early times, ii. 558 ; foun-
dation of the right of the
church to exercise, 559.
Docetce, who so called, i. 339,
500.
Doctrines, peculiar, of Christian-
ity, i. 251 ; men, sinners, 252 ;
result of Adam's first trans-
gression, ibid; God's displea-
sure with sin, 254 ; his plan of
salvation, 255 ; executed by
Jesus Christ, 256 ; applied by
the Spirit, 260 ; his influence
upon men, 261; faith, 263;
Christian character, 267; means
of grace, 269 ; marks of a
Christian church, 272.
Dort, Synod of, ii. 291, 530-
Ebionites, opinions of the, i. 338.
Election, statement of the doc-
trine of, ii. 193.
Episcopacy, grounds upon which
it rests, ii. 470 ; practice of
the Apostles, 472 ; and of the
church in general, 473; grounds
of, investigated, 474.
Erastianism, original meaning of,
ii. 495 ; modern meaning of,
498 ; fallacy of, 503.
Evidence of Christianity, collate-
ral, i. 15; internal, 26; exter-
nal, 39 ; miracles, 40 ; pro-
phecy, 103 ; predictions de-
livered by Jesus Christ, 136 ;
his resurrection, 180; propa-
gation of his religion, 193;
evidence to be examined, 306.
Eutyches, heresy of, i. 505 ; con-
demned by the council of
Chalcedon, 506.
Excommunication, effects of, ii.
508.
Faith, nature and origin of, i. 263 ;
not the procuring cause of sal-
vation, 265 ; not the only thing
required of a Christian, ibid. ;
Calvinistic view of, ii. 312;
INDEX OF MATTERS.
569
different kinds of, 313 ; saving
faith, 314; distinction between
direct and reflex act of, 325 ;
good works the evidences of,
330.
Fall of Adam, history of the, how
to be understood, ii. 4; opi-
nions respecting its effects, 10 ;
of Pelagius, that it did not in-
jure his nature, or extend to
his posterity, 11; of Armi-
nius, that it has brought death
upon them, 12 ; of Calvinists,
that human nature is corrupted
by it, 15 ; what is meant by
this corruption, 18 ; impossible
to know how it is transmitted,
21 ; the sin of Adam imputed
to his posterity, 22 ; reasoning
in support of this imputation,
23.
Fanaticism, character of, ii. 308 ;
line of distinction between it
and Calvinism, 309; opposi-
tion of Scripture to, 311.
Fathers, Christian, estimate of
their writings, i. 323.
Festivals, observance of, in the
church, ii. 541.
Forgiveness, promise of, not con-
tained in the religion of nature,
i. 286 ; connected with the
death of Christ, ii. 124.
Generation of the Son, i. 545, 548.
Genuineness of the boohs of the
New Testament, definition of,
i. 17; evidence of, ibid'
Gnostics, tenets of the, respecting
the Christ, i. 339 ; foundation
of the system of, 371; whom
they considered the Maker of
the world, 383 ; held the Spirit
to be an iEon inferior to
Christ, 525.
God, being of, i. 2 ; principles
upon which it is inferred, 3 ;
moral government of, 7 ; traces
of it in the constitution of hu-
man nature, 8 ; and in the state
of the world, 10 ; the Supreme
Lawgiver, ii. 59; acts in this
character in punishing and for-
giving sins, 01 ; distinction be-
tween secret and revealed will
of, 280.
Good works not the ground of our
acceptance with God, i. 266 ;
whence they should arise, ibid.;
evidences of faith, ii. 330 ; in
what sense, necessary to salva-
tion, 331 ; not possessed of
merit, 348.
Government, moral, of God, i. 7 ;
traces of, in the constitution
of the human mind, 8 ; and in
the state of the world, 10 ; na^
ture and perfection of, ii. 61.
Grace, meaning of the term, ii.
209 ; Arminian view of it,
210 ; that its efficacy depends
on the reception given to it,
211; and that it may be resist-
ed, ibid. ; Calvinistic view of
it, as confined to the elect, and
effectual, 213 ; seldom exert-
ed without means, 214 ; parta-
kers of it cannot fall finally or
totally, 215 ; not subversive of
the liberty of moral agents,
240 ; efficacy of, does not su-
persede exhortations and com-
mands, 276.
Guilt, meaning of the term, ii.
62 ; followed by punishment,
ibid.
Hebrews, Epistle to the, explain-
ed, ii. 95 ; represents the sa-
crifices under the law as figures
of the sacrifice on the cross,
98.
Hell-torments, eternity of, ii. 419.
High-priest of the Jews a type of
Christ, ii. 144.
Holy Ghost, opinions concerning
the, i. 520 ; information re-
specting the, 521 ; personality
570
INDEX OF MATTERS.
and divinity of the, denied
by Maeedonius, 526 ; and by
the Socinians, 527 ; grounds
upon which these doctrines are
to be maintained, 530; why
called the earnest of our inhe-
ritance, ii. 145.
Hypostatical anion, meaning of, i.
509 ; explains much of the
language of Scripture concern-
ing Christ, ibid- ; qualifies him
to be the Saviour of the world,
517.
Imputation of the sin of Adam,
doctrine of the, ii. 22 ; defend-
ed, 23.
Incarnation of Christ, importance
of the doctrine, i. 508.
Independents, leading principles of
the, ii. 432 ; have not authori-
ty of Scripture for their form
of church government, 436 ;
disunion of the Christian socie-
ty which they cause, 437.
Infant -baptism, arguments for, ii.
394.
Inspiration of the apostles, i. 225 ;
opinions respecting, 226 ; de-
grees of, 228; evidence of,
229; necessary for the purposes
of their mission, ibid. ; promis-
ed, 233 ; claimed by the apos-
tles, 237 ; reception of their
claim, 243 ; their writings not
inconsistent with the notion of
their being inspired, 244 ; ob-
jections to, ibid. ; kind of in-
spiration considered necessary
for them, 245.
Intercession of Christ, nature of,
ii. 374.
Intermediate state, ii. 418.
Israel, children of, purpose for
which they were raised up, ii.
150.
Jacobites, the same as the Mono-
physites, i. 506,
Jerusalem, destruction of, i. 146 ;
subsequent history of, 170.
JesuS) see Christ.
Justice, vindictive, or punitive,
an attribute of God, as Ruler
of the universe, ii. 63 ; illus-
tration of, 110.
Justification ascribed to the effica-
cy of the blood of Christ, ii.
126 ; nature of, 316 ; a foren-
sic act, ibid. ; errors of the
church of Rome respecting,
317; Socinian view of, 318;
Arminian, 319; Calvinistic,
ibid. ,- act of, not to be con-
founded with the decree of
election, 320 ; whether a first
and second, ibid. ,• of believers
under the Old Testament, 321;
of those to whom neither the
law nor the gospel has been
published, 323 ; connexion of,
with sanctification, 327.
Latitudinarians, who so called, ii.
295.
Law of Moses, connexion between,
and the Gospel, ii. 150.
Liberty of conscience, explained,
ii. 547 ; consistent with re-
straint of practice, 548.
Liberty of moral agents, Armini-
an view of, ii. 230 ; Calvinistic,
232 ; shewn to be consistent
with the efficacy of divine
grace, 240.
Life eternal, opinions respecting,
ii. 133 ; foundation of the hope
of, 135 ; not merely an acquit-
tal from the sentence of death,
137 ; implies communion with
God, 140; confirmed by the
resurrection of Christ, 142 ;
and by his exaltation, 143.
Lord's Supper, obligation of the,
ii. 399 ; correspondence be-
tween, and the passover, 400 ;
exhibits the death of Christ as
a sacrifice, 401 ; different view-
INDEX OF MATTERS.
571
of the, 402 ; by the church of
Rome, 403 ; Lutherans, 406 ;
Socinians and others, 409 ;
Calvinists, 412 ; frequency of
observing, 415.
Lutherans, opinion of, respecting
predestination, ii. 288; and the
presence of the body and blood
of Christ in the Lord's Supper,
406.
Macedonius denied the divinity
of the Holy Ghost, i. 526;
opinion of, condemned by the
council of Constantinople, 527.
Mahomet, success of, accounted
for, i. 196 ; contrast between
his success and the progress
of Christianity, 200.
Manicheism, its account of the
origin of evil, ii. 250.
Mediator, meaning of, as applied
to Christ, ii. 369 ; offices aris-
ing from his being, 370 ; when
he acted in the character of,
ibid. ; he the only, 372, 375.
Melancthon, opinions of, ii. 288.
Merits of Christ, meaning of the
term, ii. 139 ; imputed to be-
lievers, ibid.
Ministry, standing, agreeable to
Scripture, ii. 428 ; purpose of,
525.
Miracles, force of the argument
from, i. 40 ; capable of proof,
51 ; testimony borne to the
miracles of Jesus Christ credi-
ble, 54 ; its credibility not im-
paired by distance of time, 58 ;
no opposite testimony, 61 ; dif-
ference between the Christian
miracles, and alleged miracles,
64 ; Abbe Paris, 67 ; miracles
ascribed to the agency of evil
spirits, 68 ; uncertainty as to the
duration of miraculous powers,
72 ; philological objections to
the Scripture miracles, and an-
swers to them, 89.
Monophysites hold that there is
but one nature in Christ, i.
506.
Monothelites ascribe two natures
to Christ, but only one will, i.
506.
Moral agents, liberty of, defined,
ii. 230, 232 ; determinations of,
directed by motives, 233 ;
influence of divine grace in re-
gard to these motives, 240.
Moral evil, opinions respecting
the origin of, ii. 249 ; insuffi-
ciency of all attempts to explain
it, 251 ; fundamental principles
in regard to it, 253.
Moral law, immutability of the,
ii. 87, 343 ; precepts of the
Gospel the interpretation of
the, 344.
Mosaic dispensation, three divi-
sions of, ii. 87 ; moral, perma-
nent, ibid. ; political and cere-
monial, temporary, 88; cere-
monial, emblematical of the
Gospel dispensation, 91 ; con-
nexion of, with the Gospel, 150.
Mystery, Scripture meaning of, i.
29.
Natural religion not originally de-
fective, i. 276 ; circumstances
which made a republication of
it desirable, 278 ; religious
state of the heathen world, 279;
excellence of the Gospel as a
republication of the religion of
nature, 282.
Nestorius, heresy of, i. 505 ; con-
demned by the council of Ephe-
sus, ibid.
Nicene creed, when and for what
purpose formed, i. 526 ; its
terms explained, 539.
Obedience of Christ, active and
passive, ii. 138.
Original sin, see corruption of
human nature.
572
INDEX OF MATTERS.
Papists, distinction between, and
Roman Catholics, ii. 44?.
Patropassians, to whom the name
of, applied, i. 538.
Paul, apostle, argument from
conversion of, i. 212 ; James
and he consistent in their doc-
trine of faith, ii. 330.
Pelagians consider the fall as not
having impaired the nature of
man, ii. 11 ; system of, very
far short of the views of Scrip-
ture, 12 ; hold universal re-
demption, 165.
Pentateuch, Samaritan, origin of,
i. 107.
Pentecost, what it was, i. 189.
Perseverance of the saints, ii.
215; necessarily results from
the Calvinistic system, 324 ;
meaning of, 356.
Personality of the Spirit, i. 530.
Peter, apostle, primacy of, exa-
mined, ii. 450 ; whether bishop
of Rome, 455,
Prayer, duty of, ii. 373 ; encour-
agement to, 374-.
Preaching, directions for, ii. 334.
Predestination, opinions concern-
ing, ii. 175; not admitted by
Socinus, 176 ; his idea of the
divine foreknowledge not adopt-
ed by all Socinians, 181 ; Ar-
minian view of, 182 ; Calvin-
istic, 185 ; systems of, com-
pared, 195 ; difficulties of the
Arminian, 203 ; of the Cal-
vinistic, ibid.; ascribed in Scrip-
ture to the good pleasure of
God, 264.
Presbyterians hold that Timothy
and Titus were extraordinary
office-bearers, ii- 475 ; tTitrxoroi
and vpurGunpoi are used promis-
cuously in Scripture, 478 ;
the proof of a succession of
bishops is defective, 480;
the same form of church go-
vernment was not everywhere
fixed by the Apostles, 483 ;
the origin of Episcopacy may
be traced in the circumstances
of the church, 486 ; the mini-
sters of the Gospel are equal,
491.
Procession of the Spirit, i- 545,
550.
Propagation of Christianity, i.
193; sources of information
respecting the fact, 194; argu-
ment which it affords for the
truth of Christianity, 195;
causes of it assigned by Mr-
Gibbon, 205 ; objections to the
argument from the propagation
of Christianity, and answers
to them, 214.
Prophecies of the Old Testament,
two great divisions of the, i-
136 ; both classes of, connect-
ed, 137.
Prophecies respecting the papacy,
explained, ii. 457.
Prophecies uttered by Jesus
Christ, clearness, extent, and
importance of, 139 ; advan-
tages to the evidence of Chris-
tianity from the study of, 140 ;
specimens of, respecting his
death, 141 ; resurrection, 142 ;
gift of the Holy Ghost, 143;
the situation and behaviour of
his apostles, 145; the destruc-
tion of Jerusalem, 146 ; the
progress of Christianity previ-
ous to that event, 161; the
condition of the Jewish na-
tion subsequent to it, 167 ; the
final discrimination of the right-
eous and the wicked, 178.
Prophecy, facts on which the ar-
gument from, rests, i. 104;
prophetical writings existed be-
fore the events said to have
fulfilled them, 106 ; predic-
tions of the time and place of
the Messiah's birth, compared
with facts recorded, 118; ob-
INDEX OF MATTERS.
573
jections to the argument from
prophecy, 121 ; direct prophe-
cies of the Messiah, ibid. ,• dou-
ble sense of prophecy, 123 ;
not inconsistent with the na-
ture of prophecy, 125; or the
general use of language, 126 ;
difference between the quota-
tions in the New Testament,
and the passages referred to in
the Old, 128 ; argument from
prophecy stated, 131 ; quota-
tions in which there is merely
an accommodation of words,
ibid.; the prophets divinely
inspired, 132 ; mutual support
of prophecy and miracles, 134.
Providence, administration of, as-
cribed to Jesus Christ, i. 408 ;
all the actions of men com-
prehended in the plan of, ii.
261.
Punishment, the consequence ot
guilt, ii. 64 ; vicarious, instan-
ces of, 67 ; sufferings of Christ,
a peculiar instance of, 71.
Quakers reject baptism, ii. 385 ;
and the Lord's Supper, 401 ;
deny the usefulness and law-
fulness of a standing ministry,
426.
Reason, use of, in religion, i. 304 ;
to examine the evidences of re-
velation, 306 ; to learn what
are the truths revealed, 307 ;
to defend them, 309 ; humbly
to receive what is found to be
revealed, 311.
Redemption, import of the term,
ii. 121 ; employed to denote
eternal life, 141 ; whether uni-
versal or particular, 164; ar-
guments in favour of particular,
168.
Reconciliation, an effect of the
death of Christ, ii. 117 ; the
foundation of the hope of eter-
nal life, 135.
Reformed churches, as opposed to
Lutherans, ii. 288.
Regeneration, ii. 305 ; whether an
immediate effect of baptism.
390.
Remonstrants, who so called, ii.
291.
Repentance, nature of, ii. 337 ;
errors of the Church of Rome
respecting, 338; late repent-
ance, 340.
Reprobation, meaning of, ii. 194.
answer to statement that decree
of, imposes a necessity of sin-
ning, 246.
Resurrection of Christ, foretold
by himself, i. 142 ; evidence
of, 181 ; number of witnesses,
ibid. ; traditionary evidence,
183 ; clear testimony of the
apostles, 184 ; extraordinary
powers with which they were
endowed, 187.
Rites, appointment of, belongs to
the church, ii. 544 ; proper na-
ture of, in the Christian church,
553; obligation to observe, 554.
Rome, chmch of, errors of, re-
specting justification, ii. 317;
repentance, 338 ; good works,
346 ; distinction of, between
mortal and venial sins, 352 ;
Limbus patrum, 371; media-
tores secundarii, 375 ; doctrine
of, concerning the sacraments,
378 ; baptism, 389 ; transub-
stantiation, 403 ; purgatory,
418 ; different views of, con-
cerning the power of the pope,
443 ; unity of the church, 446 ;
primacy of Peter, 450 ; Peter
bishop of Rome, 455; the
popes his successors, 456 ; ap-
plication of prophecy to the
church of Rome, 457 ; danger-
ous claims of, 503; doctrine
574
INDEX OF MATTERS.
of, respecting the Scriptures,
518 ; corruption of, in regard
to discipline, .559.
Sabbath, obligation of the, ii. 542.
Sabellius denied a distinction of
persons in the Trinity, i. 537 ;
his followers named Patropas-
sians, 538.
Sacraments, meaning of the term,
ii. 377 ; doctrine of the church
of Rome respecting, 378 ; of
Socinians, 379 ; of Protestants
in general, ibid. ; proper idea
of a sacrament, 380.
Sacrifices, universally offered, ii.
75; original of, uncertain, ibid. ,■
facts bearing on this subject
few, 76 ; idea of substitution
of the victim for the offerer un-
derstood by the heathen, ibid. ;
and expressed in their language,
78; substitution divinely ap-
pointed in the Jewish sacrifices,
81 ; true notion of the Jewish
sin-offerings, 86 ; analogy from
them in favour of the substitu-
tion of Christ, 87.
Salvation, term, employed to de-
note eternal life, ii. 1 11.
Sanctification, connexion of, with
justification, ii. 327 ; nature of,
337 ; not complete in this life,
351 ; grounds upon which
this doctrine rests, 353 ; its
connexion with perseverance of
the saints and assurance of sal-
vation, 356 ; sanctification pro-
gressive, 357.
Satisfaction of Christ, meaning of
the term, ii. 65 ; see Atone-
ment.
Scripture, inspiration of, i. 225 ;
language and views of, as bear-
ing on the doctrine of the
atonement, ii. 1 07 ; support
given by, to the Calvinistic
system, 260 ; the only rule of
faith, 520.
Semi-Arians hold that the Son
has a likeness to the Father, i.
51-2.
Semi- Pelagians, tenets of the, ii.
222 ; hold the Synergistical
system, 305 ; that sanctifica-
tion may be complete in this
life, 351.
Septuagint, translation, when
made, i. 109.
Sin, introduction of, ii. 4 ; a vio-
lation of law, 59.
Sin-offerings, true notion of, un-
der the law of Moses, ii. 86 ;
typical of the sacrifice of Christ,
94.
Socinians deny inspiration of the
Apostles, i. 226 ; consider rea-
/' son the supreme judge of reli-
gion, 305 ; hold the simple hu-
manity of Christ, 338 ; style
themselves Unitarians, ibid. ;
their system of interpreting
Scripture, 386 ; shewn to be
indefensible, 390 ; disclaim the
worship of Christ, 491 ; grounds
upon which they do so examin-
ed, ibid- ; deny personality of
the Spirit, 528 ; maintain that
the consequences of Adams
sin do not extend to his poste-
rity, ii. 11; that forgiveness of
sins is freely bestowed on all
who repent, 35 ; that Christ
has merely published this for-
giveness, 36; and acted as a
teacher, 37 ; confirming his
doctrines by his death, 38 ; and
giving by his resurrection as-
surance of reward to the obe-
dient, 39 ; insuperable difficul-
ties of their system, 43 ; their
doctrine of justification, 318 ;
of the sacraments, 379 ; views
- of baptism, 385 ; of the Lord's
Supper, 409 ; of the office of
teaching, 521.
Socinus held that Christ ought to
be worshipped, i. 490 ; that
TEXTS AND PASSAGES OF SCRIPTURE.
575
the Holy Ghost is the power
and energy of God, 528 ; that
there cannot be predestination,
ii. 175.
Spirit, Holy, see Holy Ghost.
Sublapsarians, ii. 191.
Sufferings of Christ, value of the,
i. 518, ii. 108; always describ-
ed as a punishment for sin, 111;
their effects, 117.
Supererogation, works of, impos-
sibility of, ii. 349.
Supralapsarians, ii. 191.
Systems of Divinity compared, i.
^326.
Targums, what they are, i. 113.
Testament ,Ne\v, books of, authen-
tic, i. 17; genuine, 20; various
readings of, 21; how to be cor-
rected, 22 ; philological objec-
tions to truths of, 89 ; how to
be answered, 91 ; inspiration
of, 225 ; close connexion of
with the Old Testament, 445.
Theodotus, opinion of, respecting
our Lord, i. 338.
Transiibstardiation, monstrous ab-
surdity of, ii. 403.
Trent, Council of, ii. 297.
Trinity, doctrine of the, i. 533 ;
grounds upon which it rests,
536 ; Sabellian heresy, 537 ;
Arian, 538 ; tenets of Atha-
nasius, 543 ; the Father, the
fountain of Deity, 544 ; gene-
ration of the Son, 548 ; pro-
cession of the Spirit, 550 ;
the three persons inseparably
joined together, 552 ; amount
of the knowledge which Scrip-
ture gives of the Trinity, 562 j
advices suggested in conse-
quence, 563.
Unbelief, guilt of, i. 290.
Wicked, speculations concerning
the final state of the, ii. 158.
Word, origin of the term, as ap-
plied to Jesus Christ, i. 368.
Works, see Good Works.
Texts and Passages of Scripture on which particular observa-
tions are made in the Lectures.
Vol. Page
Genesis III. . ii. 4
Exodus III. 14. . i. 412
Psalm CIV. 7. . — 398
Prov- VIII. • — 377
Isaiah LIII- . ii. 107
Daniel VIL • • — 459
Matt. XIII. 11. . i. 297
XVI 16, 17, 18. ii. 452
XXII. 41—46. . i. 457
XXIV. . — H6
Mark II. 1—4. . — 93
Luke I. 1—4. . — 238
John I. 1—18. . — 366
15. . . — 352
John I. 30. .
II. 1—11.
III. 13.
31. .
V. 17,
37, 38.
VI. 62.
VIII. 58.
X. 34—38.
XI.
XII. 41.
XVIL 5.
XX. 28.
Acts XIII. 48.
Vol. Page
i. 352
— 95
— 354
— 353
— 455
— 453
— 357
— 358
— 456
i.. 79
— 429
— 359
— 460
ii. 2J2
576
TEXTS AND PASSAGES OF SCRIPTURE.
Acts XX. 28. . .
Romans III. 19—31.
V. 11—19. .
VIII. 28—33.
IX. 5.
1 Cor. XII. 8, 9, 10.
Vol. Page
i. 468
ii. 126
— 25
— 273
i. 469
— 190
ii. 116, 121
2 Cor. V. 21. .
Galat. III. 10—13
Ephes. IV. 11,12, 13. —431
Philipp. II. 6, 7, 8. . i. 496
Coloss. I. 15—18. . — 379
19, 20. . ii. 117
Vol. Page
2 Thess. II. . . ii. 457
1 Tim. III. 16. . i. 473
Hebrews I. — 393
II. 14, 16. . — 498
VIII. 3, 4. ii. 106
5. . . _ 98
IX. 9—14. . — __
21—21. . — 99
X. 11—18. . — _
XIII. 7, 17. — 430
1 John V. 7. . . i. 535
20. . — 476
THE END.
Edinburgh: Printed by A. Baifour and Co. Niddry Street.
1932Y6 , U81
Princeton Theological Seminary-Speer Library
1 1012 01130 3916